Census of Great Britain, 1851: Religious Worship in England and Wales

Google

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on Hbrary shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project

to make the world's books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the

publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we liave taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web

at |http : //books . google . com/|

Br a^a-a^.s-

HARVARD COLLEGE
LIBRARY

TRANSFERRED

FROK THK

GRADUATE SCHOOL

OF

BUSINESS ADMINISTRATION

«.'

y

^

^

(kaai ^.S,m .

'jf^^ hu M^

'7T/i£^

^jl/t^C^ .

/r^%;Jf^^^j

jht ^a^s£ti^ /i^a0H^^ £^U£^ Ui./^fiu^uu^A^^z€^

'kf^itC^-*'- ^Jfi^^^jJ^eLd Seifiac^ ~ Stt^'n^ 4we '

32^ ^t^> <a<^" fOUf.

[by authority of the REGISTBAR-GENERAi..]

b^

\

\'./

I

7 CENSUS OF OREAT BRITAIN, 1851.

/

RELIGIOUS WORSHIP

ENGLAND AND WALES.

ABRIDGED FROM THE OFFICIAL REPORT

MADE BT

HORACE MANN, Esq.,

TO

(George Graham, Esq., Registrar-Gteneral.

SEVENTEENTH THOUSAND,

(REVISED.)

LONDON :
GEORGE ROUTLEDGE AND CO., 2, FARRINGDON STREET. -

PRINTED BY GEORGE E. EYRE AND WHXIAM SPOTTISWOODE,

PBTKTBB8 TO THB QUBEN'S HOST EXCELLENT MAJESTT.

One Shilling.

HARVARD COLLEGE LlBltARy

DEfC-SITFP BY f HE LlrtR^RY OF THE

GItADUATE S:(:OOL OF BUSINESS AOMINtSTRATION

<

7^

CONTENTS.

Pages.

PEEFACE ..-.. • - .T

REPOET:—

• > Letter from the BegiBtnr General to Yiflooant Palmcrstaii. « « ziii

Report from Mr. Horace Mantf^to the Registrar General ^—

Origin of the inquiry and mode of its prosecution • • - 1
Number of Sects in England and Wales • • - • 2
' / Necessity for expUuning their history and peculiar principles • 3
Introductory sketch of the progress of religious oplmons in Eng-
land till the period of the Bevolution of 1688 - • ' ib, ,

PARTicuukiL Notices of thb difitbbbnt Churches :

Chiurch of England - - - - - 11

Presbyterians - - - - - 15

Independents .. . . • - - 17

Baptists -- - - - - -20

Society of Friends - - - - 22 .

Unitarians - - - - - 24

Morayians - - - . - - - 25
Wesleyan Methodists : —

Original Connexion - ' - - - 27

New Connexion - - • •JO

.. Primitive MelkodisU - - - - - - 32

BihU Christians - - • - - 33 j

Wesleyan Methodist Association - - . - - i6.

Weskyan Reformers - - - - 34

Calyinistic Methodists :

Countess of Huntingdon's Connexion - - - 35

Welsh Calvinistic Methodists - • • • 37

Sandemanians « - - • - 38

New Church ----- - 39

Brethren • - - - - • 41

Boman Catl^oUcs - * - - - - 43

Catholic and Apostolic Church • - - - 45

Latter Day Saints, or Mormocs - - - - 47

Isolated Congregations - - - - - 53

Foreign Churches - - - - - - 55

Spiritual Pbovision aud Destitution : —
1. Accommodation:-^

Estimate of the number of persons able to attend worship - 57

Estimate of the number of sittings required for these persons ib.

Actual provision according to the Census , - • - 60

Effect of -unequal distribution in diminishing the value of

existing accommodation - - - - 61

Comparative provision in town and country districts - 62

Bate at which the supply is increasing . . 65

Extent to which the existing accommodation is available 68

Proportion of the accommodation which is free 69
c. a 2

iv CONTENTS.

EEPORTv- Pages-
Spiritual Pbovision and Destitution : —

1. Accommodation: — continued.

Amount of provision made by each religious body - - 72

By the Church of England - - - • 73

By the principal Protestant dissenting bodies - - 78

By minor Protestant bodies - - ' - 81

By Boman Catholics - - - - - i6.

Genenil result of the inquiry as to Accommodation - - 83

What is being done to supply deficiency ? - - - t^-

2. Attendance: —

Superiority of the test supplied by amount of attendance to
that supplied by amount of accommodation - -86

* Proper mode of computing the amount of attendance - t6.

Number of non-attendants - - - - 87

Is there suflBicient accommodation for the non-attendants ? - 88

Frequency trf attendance - " - - 90

Number of attendants in connexion -with each religious body ib.

Comparative frequency of attendance in each religious body - 91

Portions of the day at which attendants are most numerous - 92
Principal result of the inquiry as to attendance ; the alarming

number of non-attendants - - - - - 93

Some of the causes of the neglect, by the labouring classes,

of religious -worship - - - - - - , ti.

Need of increased amount of a^fcncy - - - - 96

Different schemes suggested:

Sub-division of parishes - - - - 98

Lay-agency - - - - - tft.

Extension of the Episcopate - - - - 101

Prominent facts elicited by the whole Inquiry - - 102

SUMMARY TABLES AND TABULAR RESULTS :—

Summary Tables of ^n^f/anrf ancf TFaZeff. (Table A.) - - - 106
Estimates for defective returns. (Supplements to Table A.) - - 109
Accommodation in Dioceses. (Table E.) - - - .112
Accommodation and Attendance in Large Towns and Boroughs. (Table F.) 113
Accommodation in town districts as compared with the rest of Eng-
land. (Table FF.) - - - - - - 134

Comparative strength of different bodies in each county. (Table G.) - 136
Selection of districts with most and least accommodation respectively.

(Table L) .---.--- lag
Comparative position of the Church of England and the Dissenting

Churches in different parts of the country. (Table K.) ... 139
Number of services held by each religious body at different portions of

day. (Table L.) .... - - - 140

Extent to which each body makes use of its accommodation. (Table M) 141

Number of attendants at tiie most frequented services. (Table N.) - 142

PREFACE.

Eeligious parties of every denominatioD, in tke estimates they
have endeavoured to form of their comparative strength ia this
conniry, have hitherto felt the great disadvantage resulting from
the absence of ofScial returns on the subject of public worship.
It has been attempted, by means of the information preserved
by particular communities, in some measure to supply this
deficiency, but the statistical information obtained by any one
denomination has never been deemed authentic by any other;
and, after all the efforts made by particular bodies, it has been
found that the results have been of little practical value, not
ohly because their accuracy was suspected, but also on account
of their meagre and limited character. For the ^r«^ time in the
history of this country a Census of Beligious Worship has been
obtained by the Government. We are now able to ascertain the
entire number of places ,of worship, the particular sects to which
they respectively belong, the number of sittings provided by
each sect, and the actual attendance on a given day.

In consequence of the deep interest known to be taken in
the subject, and the general wish to possess impartial and authentic
information upon it, arrangements have been made for placing
within reach of the public generally all the more important parts
of the Eeport, in which the restdts of the Census inquiry are
embodied, at a price which should secure the object of its wide
diffusion with the least possible delay. Appreciating this design^
Major Graham, the Eegistrar General, has kindly sanctioned the
publication of this abridgment, and has allowed it to go forth in
the present cheap and popular form with his express authority.

To form a just estimate of the value of the following Tables,
it is necessary to know the extensive and costly apparatus by
means of which they have been obtained. This will bestappear
from the following statement of the " Mode of Procuring and
Digesting the Ketums," as given in the Appendix to the Repoit,
from which will also be seen the great attention which has
been devoted to the work of supplementing defective returns^
and rendering them as nearly as possible an exact and faithful
picture of the religious state of England and Wales : —

vi PREFACE.

^' For the primary object of the Census, that of simply numbering the
'^ people, England and Wales was divided into 30,610 separate plots
'^ or districts, each of which was the sphere of a single person called
*^ an Enumerator, who in his turn was under the direction of a Registrat
^ of Births and Deaths, of whom there are 2,190 in England and Wales.
' To these 30,610 officers was assigned the additional duty of pro-
*J curing the returns relating to public worship."

^^ The first proceeding was to obtain a correct account of all existing
" edifices or apartments where religious services were customarily per-
'* fprme^. The enumerators, therefore, were directed each to prepare,
^ in the course of the Week preceding March 30th, 1851, a list of all
•* stich' places within hi^ districl^ setting oUt the name and residenciB of
^^ the minister or o^er official party competent to give intelligence* To
•^ each such party was delivered or transmitted a schedule of inquiries-^
^^ ehi^y respecting the accommodation furnislied in the building, and
*^ the number of! the congregation upc*i Sunday, March the 30tb« The
;^^-. schedules were of two descriptions : one for churches connected with
.".,the Established religion, and the other for places of worship
^* belonging to the various bodies not connected with the Establishment.
" For the sake of ready identification, the two descriptions of schedule
*^ had each a distinctive colour, the former being printed black, and the
^* latter red. Tlie difference in the questions was slight : in the GhurcK
** of England form the additional queries had relation to the date of
'^consecration — the agency by which, and the cost at which, the fabri^^
^^ was erected, and the amount and sources of endowment. But, in
f^ deference to expressed objections, this last question was abandoned
^< ^fter the forms were issued, and the clergy were informed that no
" reply to it was wished for. In the other form, the further particulars
f*' inquired about were — the precise religious denomination of the parties
" making thp return — ^whether the service was conducted in a separate
"building or in a portion merely, as a room — ^whether it was used
** exclusively for public worship — the date at which it was erected or
** first appropriated to its present use — and (with exclusive reference to
^ Boman Catholic chapels) the space allotted as standing-room for
^^ worshippers. In both of the forms a statement of the number of
«** free, as distinguished from rented or appropriated, sittings, was
;** requested ; and in both there was a column for the insertion of the
f' average number of the congregation, to provide for cases where th^
" church or chapel might be closed upon the Sunday of the Census, or
" where, from peculiar circumstances, the attendance might be less than
'« usual."

; " When delivering the schedules to the proper parties, the enumer
" rators told them it was not compulsory upon them to reply to the
" inquiries ; but that their compliance with the invitation was entirely
^ left tp their own sense of the importance. and the value to the public
*** of the information sought."

«

V " The schedules were collected by the enumerators in the ,course of
^ their rounds upon the Census day, vi^., March the 3lst, 1^51. They

^

PREFACE. 11 rk

^* were then transmitted to the registrar ; who, haTing inreyioiisly
'^ received the list above referred to, would compare the number of
^* returns collected with the number mentioned in the list, and would
" take measures to procure, if possible, the returns, if an j, which were
" missing.''

4t

*^ Having finished his revision, the registrar despatched retains and
** Hsts together to the Census Office, London, where the 30,610 lists and
'^ about 34,000 returns were numbered in paiynshial order and collected
'^^ into books. A further comparison of lists and returns was then pro-
^^ ceeded with ; the Clergy List being also used to check the complete-
** ness of the Established Church returns. The result of these com-
^ parisons was the discovery of a still considerable number of diefi-
** eiencies ; principally of returns from places of worship in connexion
** with the Church of England, — several of the clergy having enter-
^* tainedsome scruples about complying with an invitation not proceed-^
'* ing from episcopal authority. In all such cases, a second application
** was made direct from the Census Office, and this generally was
** favoured by a courteous return of the particulars desired. The few
^^ remaining cases were remitted to the Registrar, who either got the
*' necessary information from the secular officers of the church, dr
** else supplied, from his own knowledge, or from the most attainable
*^ and accurate sources, an estimate of the number of sittings and of the

usual congregation."
By these means, a return was ultimately, and after considerable
*' time and labour, procured from every place of worship mentioned

in the enumerators' lists, viz., from 14,077 places belonging to the
** Established Church, and from 20,390 places belonging to the various
'^^ dissenting bodies, making 34,467 in all."

" The returns, when thus made as complete as practicable, were tabu-
** lated in parochial order. It was then discovered that many of them
^ were defective, in not stating the number of sittings, and that others
*' which gave the sittings omitted mention of the number of attendants.
^ Full information- as to sittings seemed to be so very essential to a
** satisfactory view of our religious accommodation, that an application
** was addressed to every person signing a return defective in this point,
" requesting him to rectify the omission. The intelligence thus fur-
" nished was incorporated with the original return. There are still,
'^ however 2,524 cases where no information could be got : these,
** wherever they occur, are mentioned in the notes to the district which
" contains them. Where the number of attendants was not stated for
^' the 30th March, and it appeared that there was, nevertheless^ a
" service held upon that day, the number specified as the usual average
** was assumed to have been the number present on the 30th, and was
** inserted in the columns for that day. Where neither in the colimms
** for the 30th March, nor yet in the columns for the average congraga*
** tion, was any number given, the deficiency was mentioned in the
" foot notes, as in the case just mentioned of omitted sittings. And

so, where neither sittings nor attendants were supplied. It appears

that the number of omissions which, in spite of the endeavours

made to get the supplementary information, were obliged to be

■U

viii PREFACE.

X6

*^ submitted to, are as follow : number of sittings not mentioned in
^^ 2,134 cases ; number of attendants unspecified in 1,004 cases ; and
*^ neither sittings nor attendants given in 390 cases. Estimates for these
*' omissions have been made for certain of the Tables, on a principle
" explained in the Report. They have not, however, been interpolated
** in the regular Tables, but are given in separate Tables by them-
** selves. This course seemed most free from objections ; as the Tables
" now contain nothing beyond the original, authenticated figures —
" the omissions being stated in the notes, from which each reader can
** make his own computation, if desirous of so doing."

" It was also found that, frequently, an ambiguity prevailed in the
" answers given to the inquiries respecting 'free sittings.* Several

of the returns from ancient parish churches, where, of course, no

pew rents are received, describe the whole of the sittings as being
\ " therefore 'free.' But this was not the sense intended to be con-
*' veyed by the question, which contemplated the case of sittings not
" only free from any money payment, but also free from any particular
** appropriation, whether by custom or by the allocation of church
" officers, or otherwise, — sittings, in fact, devoted especially to the
*' poorer classses, and which they might in freedom occupy at their
" own option and selection. In all such cases, therefore, it was deemed
*' advisable, in order to secure an uniformity of meaning throughout
" the returns, to mention merely the total number of sittings, making
" no apportionment of them into * free ' and ' appropriated.' The
" effect of this was to ensure that all the sittings which are men-
" tioned in the Tables as * free,' (3,947,371) are really free in the
" manner above described ; that the ' appropriated * sittings (4,443,093)
" are those which, either from a money payment or from customary
*' occupancy, are not accessible to anybody indiscriminately ; and that
" the residue (1,077,274), not adequately described, may belong to
** either of these classes, but most likely in greater proportion to the
" latter."

** It will be perceived that one of the questions pointed to a distinc-
" tion desirable to be made between the 'general congregation' and
*' the * Sunday scholars.' In many of the returns the distinction was
*' not made, the total numbers only, including both these classes of
*' attendants, being entered. As, therefore, no correct account could
" be obtained of the whole number of Sunday scholars usually mingling
** with our congregations, it is thought to be the better course in every
" instance to include them in one total. In several returns a service
*^ was returned as attended by Sunday scholars onfy ; in these instances
*' the numbers have been disregarded, on the theory that such ser-
*' vices partook more of the nature of school duties than of formal
** public worship. Sunday scholars have been reckoned as attending
'' religious service only where, upon the same portion of the day, some
** numbers are inserted for a ' general congregation.' "

''Another point upon which an explanation of the course adopted
** may be useful is the following : it was wished to show, with respect
" to all the 30,240 places of worship, how many of them were open for
<' service at each portion of the Sunday morning, afternoon, and

PREFACE. >X k

if

*' evening, ai;d how many were closed on 'each of those occasions.
^' This, of course, was ascertained bj the insertion of figures denoting
'^ a service, or of a cross ( X )» denoting that no service was held. But
" in several cases, where the other particulars were given, the return
'^ was altogether blank upon the subject of attendants ; and the question
was, in what way to regard such cases. The course adopted has been,
where the church or chapel is located in a toton, to assume that a
" service was performed both morning and eveningy and where the \
^^ church or chapel is situate in the rural districts, to assume that
" services were celebrated in the morning and afternoon.^

The limits necessary to the present " Abridgment " compel the
Editor to curtail the admirable "Introductory Sketch of the
Progress of Religious Opinions in England till the Period of the
Revolution of 1688/' The thread of the narrative, however, has
been preserved, and the sketch, in its reduced proportions, will
serve to show how the country has grown* into that state of
comparative religious freedom which so strikingly contrasts with
the ages which have passed away.

It is always found difficult to describe churches in terms
which are perfectly approved by their members ; still it may be
hoped that the various notices given in the Report will be found
impartial, this having evidently been the object of its Author,
who has selected his information from the sources which ap-
peared to possess the greatest authority. One of the most
interesting and valuable portions of the Report will be found
in the Author's remarks upon " Spiritual Provision and Desti-
tution." So important, indeed, has it been deemed by the
Editor of the present Abridgment, that he has considered it best
to give it entire..

In selecting from the numerous Tables contained in the Report,
the object has been to extract those which were most likely to
be popularly usefiil for religious and statistical purposes, and to
render the possessor of the Abridgment as much as possible inde-
pendent of the larger work, — to which, for more detailed informa-
tion, it may be found necessary in some few cases to refer.

A successfiil commencement having been now made in the
important service of learning for ourselves, and showing to other
nations, the . religious statistics of our own country, we may
anticipate at each succeeding decennial period that the returns
on " Religious Worship " wiU form a valuable part of the Census,
and serve as a powerful aid to the highest interests of the
community.

Londoriy
Jcmuary 5, 1854.

1 .

REPORT.

TO THE RIGHT HON. THE VISCOUNT PALMERSTON, M.P., G.C.B.

HER MAJESTY'S SECRETARY OF STATE FOR
THE HOME DEPARTMENT.

Census Office, lOth December 1853.
My Lord,

When the Census of Great Britain was taken, in 1851, I received

instructions from Her Majesty's 'Government to endeavour to procure

information as to the existing accommodation for Public Religious Worship.

Every exertion has been made to obtain accurate Returns upon which
reliance may be placed ; and the duty of arranging these Returns in^ a
tabular form, accompanied by explanatory remarks, has been confided by me
chiefly to Mr. Horace Mann. He has devoted much time and labour to the
subject ; and I trust that your Lordship will be of opinion that the task
delegated to him has been weU executed.

I have the honour to be,
My Lord,
Your faithful servant,

GEORGE GRAHAM,

Registrar-General.

REPORT.

TO

GEORGE GRAHAM, Esq,

^c» ^e* Sfc*
BEGISTBAR GENERAL OF BIRTHS^ DEATHS, AND MARRIAGES.

In fulfilment of the task with which you have entrusted me, I have now q^^^ ^^^^^^
the honour to present^ in a digested form^ a Summary of the Returns collected Inquuy as to
at the recent Census, showing the amount of accommodation for worship pro- ship ; andMonuer
Tided by the various reUgious bodies in the country, and the extent to which ".y^* prosecu-
the means thus shown to be available are used.

It may, perhaps, be advantageous to preface the observations which, with
your permission, I propose to ofPer on the state of religion in England, as dis-
closed in these returns, by a brief account of the origin of the Inquiry and the
mode in which it has been prosecuted.

It will, doubtless, be within your recollection that, when making preparation
for the General Census, and determining what information was most worthy to
be gathered by the aid of the complete machinery then specially to be provided,
it appeared to you exceedingly desirable to seize upon so rare an opportunity in
order to procure correct intelligence on two important subjects of much pubhe
interest and controversy, viz., the number and varieties and capabilities of the
religious and the scholastic institutions of the country. In pursuance of this
scheme, a set of Forms (reprinted in the Appendix to this volume*) was prepared
and issued to the various enumerators, with instructions for their distribution
and collection.

These proceedings were adopted under the impression that the language of \^
the Census Act — conferring on the Secretary of State the power to issue ques-
tions, not alone respecting the mere numbers, ages, and occupations of the
people, but also as to such ''further particulars" as might seem to him
advisable — ^would amply ^varrant so important an investigation. When, how-
ever, in the House of Peers, objections were preferred against the contem-
plated Inquiry, and doubts expressed upon the applicability of the penal sections
of the Act to parties who might choose withholding information on these
subjects, it was deemed desirable to submit the question to the legal advisers of
the Crown, and their opinion proved to be confinnatory of this view.

As you, however, still retained a firm conviction of the great advantage to
the public of the object for which preparations so extensive had already been
matured, and for the satisfiactory pursuit of which so great facilities existed,
it was recommended by you to the Secretary of State that the investigation
should be nevertheless continued; thevailous parties ^mwhom information
was to be requested being made aware that they were not by law compellable to
furnish the particulars referred to in the Forms supplied to them. It seemed to
you that a reliance on a general willingness to meet the wishes of the Govern-
ment in so conspicuously valuable an object would be amply justified by
liearly universal acquiescence; and that the necessary employment, for the

* It haa not been deemed necouuaj to reprint, with this Abridoinent. the "Forms" hero
referred to. CEditoe].

C.

2 CENSUS, 1861.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England

ordinary purpose of the Census, of a staff of nearly 40,000 persons, visiting on
two distinct occasions every house throughout Great Britain, offered an oppor-
tunity for procuring accurai» statistics much too rare to be neglected— such
indeed as could not possibly recur till, after another ten years' interval, the
Census should again be taken in 1861.

The Secretary of State assenting to these views and your proposal, printed
Forms were carefully distributed by the enumerators to the proper parties. In
the case of returns for places at refigious worship, the forms were left with the
clergyman or minister, warden or deaoo^, or other officer connected with each.
place of worship.

The esetent to which returns, in ^niwer to thiB.a|)plication,. were receiyed,.
affords abundant evidence of the hearty co-operation of the clergy and the
ministers of all denominations in this voluntary labour. Such returns have
been obtained ^m 14,077 churches belonging to the Church of England, and
from 20,390 places of worship belonging to all other religious bodies. From
this simple fact alone it will be mantfest that these returns are nearly as com-
plete as could be wished for ; and that now, for the first time, there is giv^n to
the country a fidl picture of the state of its religion as exhibited by its religious
institutions.

Jfumber of Sects. There are in England and Wales 35 different religious communities qx;

sects, — ^27 native and indigenous, 9 foreign.'*' The following arrangementv
shows them, under certain obvious consid^uble and minor classes^ in the order^
of historical formation :

PROTESTANT CHURCHES:

BRITTSST:

Churdi of England and Ireland.

Scottish Presbyterians :
Church of Scotland.
United Presbyterian Synod,
Presbyterian Church in
England*

Independents, or Congrega-
tionalists.

Baptists :
General.
Particular.
Seventh Day.
Scotch.
New Connexion General.

Society of Friends.

Unitarians.

Moravians, or United Brethren.

Wesleyan Methodists :

Original Connexion.

New Connexion.

Primitive Methodists.

Bible Christians.

Wesleyan Association.

Independent Methodists.

Wesleyan Reformers.

PROTESTANT CHURCHES—

continued.

BBITISff:-iSonthaAeA.

Calvimstic Methodists :

Welsh Calvimstic Metho^

dists.
Countess of Huntingdon'^
Connexion.
Sandemanians, or Glassites.
New Church.
Brethren.

FOMmGN:

Lutherans.

German Protestant Refonnecs,

Reformed Church of the

Netherlands.
French Protestants.

' 4

4 I

OTHER CHRISTIAN CHURCHES.
Roman Catholics.
Greek Church.
German Catholics.
Italian Reformers.
Catholic and Apostolic Churchi.
Latter-day Saints or Mormons.

JSWS.

* These include all the bodies which have assumed any formal organization. There are, lu
addition, many isolated congregations of religious worshippers, adopting various appellations,
but it does not appear that any of them is sufficient^ numerous and consolidated to be called a
-sect."

. AND Wales.]. REPORT.

The existence of so many separate sects will be considered an advantage or
an evil, in proportion as the active exercise of private judgment, or the visible
unity of the Church, if both be unattainable together, is esteemed the more
important acquisition. Much too of the feeling, favorable or adverse, which
the contemplation of such multiphed diversities must cause, will be dependent
on the question whether, notwithstanding much apparent and external difference,
substantial harmony with laiith may not extensively prevail.

id

Of great importance evidently, therefore, is it to supply some sketch, however Necessity of
slight, of the prominent characteristics of each sect; partly for the sake of ^^
justice to the sects themselves, in order to reveal, in some of them, accordances,
perhaps not generally hitherto suspected, with admitted truth — ^and partly for the
sake of the community at large, in order to reveal the progress of erroneous
doctrines, likewise, it may be, hitherto unnoticed.

PROGRESS OF RELIGIOUS OPINIONS IN ENGLAND. ol^l^v^

opiirioirB

IS BNGLAirD.

From A. D. 681 to the present time, an inten*al of more than eleven centuries, T)efliiit>~eBta-
Chnstianity, in one form or another, has maintained itself as the predominant blishment of
religion of the English people. Naturally, in the course of this protracted England. *"
period, the ever-varying condition — social, intellectual, material — of the country,
as successive generations made new acquisitions of enlightenment and hberty
and wealth, effected corresponding variations in the aspect, both political and
doctrinal, of the religious faith of the community. Thus we behold, in earliest
limes, particular articles of Christian faith and practice gathering the undivided
homage of the people, and receiving sanction from the civil power, which also
punishes diversity. In course of time these ancient tenets lose their hold upon
the national affections ; the civil sanction is transferred to other doctrines, and
the civil penalties are now enforced against all opposition to the new belief. .
Gradually, however, these restraints upon opinion are withdrawn; existing '

creeds take form and practical embodiment ; and further sects arise and organise
and multiply, till, favoured by almost unbounded toleration, sects perpetuaUy '

appear and disappear, as numerous and varied as the opinions or even as the
femcies of men. Some slight review of these mutations in the national mind and
in the fortunes of particular Churches seems almost essential to a satis&ctory
appreciation of the present state of England in regard to her religious
institutions.

Christianity, when introduced among the Saxons, at once assumed an State of Christi-
organized character. This was, of course, accordant with the episcopal model to t^^!** ^^^^
which the missionaries were themselves attached. The conversion of the king of
a Saxon State was immediately followed by the elevation of his benefactor to
a bishopric, the territorial boundaries of which were generally conterminate with
those of the kingdom itself. In course of time, as some of the dioceses were
manifestly too extensive, divisions of the larger sees were made, and additional
bishoprics created. The first partition of this kind was effected by Theodore,
Archbishop of Canterbury, about a.d. 680; and the Council of Hertford,
held in 693, enacted, or at least a£&rmed, that sees should become more numerous
as the number of the faithful increased. In this manner the larger ecclesiastical Bishops and
divisions of the country were soon settled on a permanent basis ; for, with the ^^^^'^^^s*
exception of some changes made in the reign of Henry VIIL, and a few of very
recent origin, the present bishoprics are the same as those estabhshed in the
Anglo-Saxon times. The Bishops were ostensibly nominated by the clergy of
the cathedral church, but the sovereigns generally influenced, if they did not

B 2

CENSUS, 185 J. —RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England

I>SOaBESS
09 SELIGIOUS

opiirioirs

Eeveuues.

Condition of the
Church subse-
quent to the
Norman Con-
quest.

1384r-1509.

altogether motiopolize, the appointments. The authority of the prelates was very
considerable. They ranked ivith the Earl, and each of their oaths was equivalent
to those of 120 ceorls. Apart from their spiritual jurisdiction, they sustained an
important position in the conduct of civil a£Pairs, — possessing seats in the national
Witena-gemot, and assisting the sheriffs in the local administration of justice.

The funds for the support of Christianity were derived from various sources.
At first they seem to have been exclusively supplied by voluntary offerings,
of which the bishops had the sole disposal.* Affceiwards, upon the erection of
a church or the foundation of a religious establishment, it became the custom
— ^probably in imitation of a practice which appears to have prevailed in nearly
every age and every country of the world — for the founder to devote a tenth of
all his property to purposes of religion and charity. Tithes thus appear to have
had their origin in voluntary pajrments, and as such they were, doubtless, veiy
generally rendered in the early periods of Anglo-Saxon rule, when the payment
was considered applicable both to the provision for religious worship and to the
relief of the poor. It was not till the middle of the sixth century that tithes
were demanded by the clergy of Christendom as a right; nor were they declared
to be such by any General Council prior to that of Lateran in 1215. In
England, however, it was not long before a custom so generally adopted began
to be regarded, first as a religious, and then as a legal, duty ; and, accordingly,
the legislature in the tenth century recognized the obligation, and provided for
its due discharge, first, by declaring that defaulters should be liable to spiritual
censures, and, ultimately, by enacting ci^'il penalties for disobedience. Several
minor customary payments, under the various names of Church-shot, Light-shot,
and Plough-alms, seem also to have gradually acquired a legislative sanction.
Monasteries, and similar religious institutions, were, in general, well provided
for by the endowments settled on them by their founders, and by grants and
gifts continually made to them by later benefactors.

For nearly 160 years immediately following the Conquest, the history of
Christianity in England shows an almost continual advance of the power of the
clergy and the Holy See. William the Conqueror, though personally little
incUned to yield the smallest portion of his spiritual jurisdiction, nevertheless
contributed materially, by steps adopted for political advantage, to augment the
influence of Rome. While he himself maintained with spirit his supposed
prerogatives, — not suffering any interference with the Church without his sanction,
and requiring that no Pope should be received as such without his previous
consent, — the various acts by which he introduced or strengthened precedents for
papal intervention could not fail to be the efficacious means by which, in more
perplexing times, or under less determined ruleri^, England would be brought to
more complete dependence on the Court of Rome. Among these measures, not
the least effectual was the separate ecclesiastical tribunal which he instituted for
offences and disputes in which the clergy were concerned. This exclusive juris-
diction, and the further advances made in enforcing clerical celibacy, tended
much to erect the priesthood into an independent power in the state, asserting,
first an equal, and at last a superior, position to the civil government.

Nearly every Parliament from the time of Wycliffe to the reign of Henry
VIII. (1384 to 1609) adopted measures to resist pontifical supremacy; and,
not restricting their hostility to Rome, they even several times suggested to
the sovereign the appropriation of Church property to secular objects. Two
parties hence arose in the ranks of the Reformers. — one desiring both political and
doctrinal reformation, the other limiting their aims to merely secular changes.

* Kemble, ii. p. 478. LiiiganJU vol. i. p. 180.

andWales.J report. hi 5

From 1534 this country may be said to have possessed a Natiomd Church ; pitoonsss

for ever since, with the brief exception which occurred in the reign of Mary, opiirioirs

all the civil laws by which, in England, Christianity has been established in ByoLAif d,

and expounded, have derived their force entirely from the sanction of the Establishment

native government of the state, apart from any, the slightest, interference of a church. **"*
foreign power.

In 1536, the Convocation passed, and the King adopted, certain Articles, Changes ®^^^<^
by which the faith of the Church of England was, for the time, authoritatively ^
settled. In these, the Bible and the three creeds are set forth as the foun-
dation of belief; baptism, penance, confession to a priest, belief in the cor-
poral presence, are declared essential to salvation; justification is said to be
obtained by the union of good works with faith. Images were to be used as
examples, but not as idols ; saints were to be honoured, but not worshipped ;
the use of holy water was allowed, but its efficacy was denied; indefinite
prayer was permitted for the dead ; and the existence of an unspecific purgatory
was affirmed.* All the clergy were directed to explain these articles to their
flocks. Latin and English Bibles were to be set up in the churches ; and the
children of the parish were to be taught, in the mother tongue, the Lord's
Prayer, the Ten Commandments, and the Creed. f In the following year, 1537,
the King put forth a f\A\&e exposition of the orthodox beUef in the shape of a
book adopted by the Convocation and entitled '* The Institution of a Christian
Man,'' and in 1543 he published, of his own authority, a second edition of this
work, with certain alterations favouring the ancient doctrines. These books
were, each in turn, accepted as the standard of belief : but the test by which it
was attempted to secure an uniformity of faith was the ''Law of the Six
Articles," passed in 1539. By this law were estabhshed, (1) the doctrine of
the real presence, — (2) the communion in one kind only, — (3) the perpetual
obligation of vows of chastity, — (4) the utiUty of private masses, — (5) the
celibacy of the clergy, — ^and (6) the necessity of auricular confession. Death
by fire, and forfeiture of all possessions, were the penalties of controverting the
first article; imprisonment or death the penalty of opposition to the rest,
according as the opposition was withdrawn or persevered in. In 1544, the
Legislature somewhat mitigated the severity of this enactment ; but the number
of persons who were executed under its provisions was yet very great.

During the brief reign of Edward the Sixth the progress of the doctrinal Refor- Edward VI.
mation \yas more rapid, and its character more definite. The law of the Six
Articles was repealed; the celebration of private masses was prohibited; the
laity were allowed the communion of the cup ; marriage was permitted to the
clergy; images were removed from all the churches; altars were converted to
communion tables; and finally, in 1553, Forty-two Articles of Faith were
issued by authority, establishing the doctrines of the Church of England nearly
as they stand at present. A new Communion Service, differing but slightly
firom that now in use, was produced in 1547 ; and the English Liturgy, first
introduced in 1549, and afterwards revised and somewhat altered, was confirmed
by Parliament in 1552. To spread the new belief among the people, measures
were adopted to promote and regulate the practice of preaching, which began
to be a very powerful means of influencing popular opinion. Bishops were
required to preach four times a year— to stimulate the parish clergy in this
exercise — ^and to ordain for the ministry none who were unable to perform
this necessary duty. As, however, the supply of preachers was, for some time.

• Hume's History of England, vol.iv. p. 165.— Short's History of the Church of England, p. 109.
t This permission to read the Scriptures was restricted, in 1543, to gentlemen and merchants.

B 3

CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England

PSO&BBS0
ow BlLieiOUS

' opiBioirs

17 EJS&LASJi

unavoidably deficient, a Book of Homilies, composed in chief by Oanmer^ was
appointed to be used in churches, together with the Paraphrase of Erasmus.
The singing of psalms and hymns tom Scripture was also now, for the first
time, authorized.

Mary I.

Itoaetionto

Soman

Catholicism.

JSiizabeth.

Re-establish-
ment of Pro-
testanism.

Maiy, a sincere and zealous Romanist, succeeding to the sovereign authority
at a time when the almost universal voice of the community affirmed it as
the duty of the civil ruler to decide the nation*s creed and to enforce compliance,
naturally at once reversed her brother's policy — ^restored the former faith and
practices — and put in energetic force against the Protestants the persecuting
principles which they themselves so generally sanctioned. All the acts of
Edward touching on religion were repealed; the doctrine of the corporal
presence in the mass was re-affirmed; the Prayer Book and the Catechism
were pronounced heretical ; the celibacy of the clergy was prescribed, and every
married clergyman ejected from his cure ; severe enactments against heresy were
passed ; and a sort of inquisition to discover heretics was instituted. All the
prominent reformers either fled across the sea or suffered in England at the
stake. About 300 had already paid for their opinions with their lives when
Mary's brief reign ended in 1658.

Elizabeth at once replaced the Church in the position it had occupied before
the reign of Mary. Parliament again affirmed the sovereign's supremacy as
head of the Church, and punished with extreme severity all those who ques-
tioned this prerogative.* In 1559 the Act of Uniformityt restored with little
variance the Book of Common Prayer, and made it penal to be absent without
reasonable cause from a church where it was used. In 1563 the second Book
of Homilies was printed, and the Larger Catechism sanctioned. And the
Articles of Religion — ^which, in 1563, had been subscribed (then numbering
thirty-eight) by the Convocation — ^were, in 1571, adopted in their present shape
and number, ratified by the Queen, and confirmed by Act of Parliament. %
Thus, Protestant Christianity was re-established as the national religion ; and
severe coercive measures were enacted to secure unanimous profession and
obedience.

Progress of
Puritanism.

No sooner, however, had the ^nctory been thus completed over one of the
two great parties hostile to the settlement eflPected in the reign of Edward,
than a vigorous and long protracted conflict with the other party was renewed.
Both for their numbers and sincere activity these new antagonists were
formidable foes. As, in deciding on the changes which should be admitted,
Cranmer and the other founders of the Church displayed the cautious policy
of statesmen rather than the pauseless ardour of religious partizans — more
anxious to condliate opponents and secure the utmost innovation practicable,
than to contend uncompromisingly for all the progress they might think
desirable — it followed, almost of necessity, that multitudes, deriving their
opinions fi»m the exercise of private judgment on the Scriptiu^s recently un-
sealed to them, and urged, by natural reaction, to the utmost distance from the
Church of Rome, would find their ardent expectations of the new establishment
unrealized, and would lament as well the absence from its constitution and its
ritual of much which they desired as the continued presence there of much
which they disliked.

• The Queen preferred the title of " Supreme Governor** of the Church to ** Sunreme Head."
All the bishoDS except one refktsed to take the oath and were in consequence deprived : 178 of
the inferior cleray imitated their reftisal with a sunilar result.

1 1 Eliz. cap. 2 X IS Eliz. cap. 12.

AND Walbs.] report.

i

K

Tbe Pturitans, were not wholly presbytemn. The natural tendency of the
religious movement in the public mind was to develop constantly new theories ^'o^SSSfT^
of ecclesiastical government^ each fresh advance distinguished by a nearer nrsvoLiini
approach to a democratic system. Although the Pre8b3rterians, therefore, for
a long time formed the vast minority of the opponents of the Church establish-
ment, opinions much less ' favourable than theirs to clerieal authority and
State control in matters of religion soon began to gain adherents. Most
<;im8|^etiou8 among the sects which entertained such notions were the
Independents, who, rejecting equally the presbyterian and episcopal machinery, P^Jlff^ .
mtuntained that every individual congregation is a separate Church, complete
amd perfect in itself, and altogether independent of external oversight. They
also held that the province of the civil magistrate did not extend to spiritual
tilings, Ihe State possessing no infallible means of distinguishing truth from
error, and the true religion being best discovered and established by the unforced Baptists.
2iM of its disciples. — Similar opinions were maintained by the Baptists, who»
d[>out this period, began to grow into importance.

. The reign of Charles the First beheld the crisis of the controversy. All the CharlM I.
various severe repressive measures which were put in force proved ineffectual to
check the spread of puritanic principles, and only served to render yet more bitter
the hostility of their professors towards the ruling hierarchy. At last this long
protracted opposition triumphed. Parliament, in 1641, abolished the Court of
High Commission, and deprived the bishops of votes in the House of Peers. In

1643 episcopacy was itself abolished, and the chief direction of the Church
intrusted to the " Westminster Assembly,** a body chosen by the Parliament,
and consisting of 120 clergymen and 30 laymen. This assembly, where the
Presbyterians predominated, issued a Confession of Faith, a larger and a shoker
Catechism, a form of Presbyterian Church government, and a " Directory " for
public worship. Parliament, in 1645, suppressed the Prayer Book, and enjoined
the use of the Directory — an outline service, which each minister was authorized
to supplement at his discretion. Part only of the Confession (which was
Calvinistic) was adopted by the legislature ; and the form of government was
not established, save in Lancashire and London, and not there without the
safeguard of an ultimate appeal to Parliament. An ordinance was passed in

1644 by which the clergy were required to take the Covenant, and thus engage
to uphold Presbyterianism ; 3,000 of them refused, and were ejected from their
benefices, being allowed one fifth part of their income for their future mainte-
nance. In the absence of episcopacy, the discipline of the Church was adminis-
tered by the Assembly, who ordained and appointed ministers. In this reign Bweof the
the Quakers first appeared, originated by George Fox.

. By Cromwell'^ assumption of supreme authority in 1649 the influence of the The Protectorate

Preisbyterians was much diminished. The power of ordination was removed

from the Assembly and intrusted to a committee of thirty-eight persons of

different sects called Triers (nine of whom were laymen), who examined all the

nominees for ministerial functions. In Wales, itinerant preachers were employed

by a Commission out of revenues at its disposal. Tithes were continued to the

clergy ; but the proceeds of the bishop's lands, and tenths and first fruits, were

made over to the Commissioners, with the design of aiding ftom the fund thus

ifii^ed the stipends of the smaller livings.

The principle of toleration was first recogmzed in this administration ; free
exercise of their religion being guaranteed to all "who professed faith in God
^' in Christ Jesus;" and it was further added, ''that none be compelled to
** <?onform to the public religion by penalties or otherwise, but that endea-

B 4

s

CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England

FBOeSESS

ov Bsxjeiovs

OFIHIOHB

i(

yonra be lued to win them hy sound doctrine and the example of a good
" conversation."

The Restoration. But the change m the national rdigion whidi was tiius effected during the

Interregnum, by the advance towards a Puritan establishment, was nearly a&
evanescent as was that which had been caused hi tiie reign of Mary by the
retrogression towards the andent faith. With the lasting restoration of the
monarchy, episcopacy also was enduringly restored. The ascent of Charles
the Secpnd to the vacant throne in 1660 seemed to have effiiced from history
the period of the Great Rebellion, and the Episcopal Church regained the
dominant position, fenced by penal statutes, it had occupied in the days of
Liaud.

A previous professed endeavour to conciliate the Nonconformists failed*
Like Mary, like Elizabeth, like James the First, so Charles ^e Second also,
on the eve of his accession, promised tenderness to conscientious scruples ; but
the Savoy conference between the Nonconformists and Episcopalians, convened
pursuant to this promise, ended in no tangible result. An Act of Uniformity,
more stringent than the similar enactment of Elizabeth, was passed in 1662, by
which all ministers refusing to assent to everything contained in the Book of
Common Prayer, as recently amended, were to be ejected from their benefices on
the next St. Bartholomew's Day ; and accordingly 2,000 ministers were then
deprived of their preferments. Several other statutes, varying in rigour, were
enacted in this reign against the Nonconformists, for the purpose of pro-
tecting the Established Church. In 1661, the Corporation Act excluded
all dissenters from municipal appointments. Two Conventicle Acts, in 1664
and 1670, made it penal for five persons, in addition to the occupiers of
a house, to assemble for religious worship ; and in 1665 the Five Mile Act
imposed a penalty of 40L on every Nonconformist minister who came
within five miles of any corporate town, and also upon all, whether ministers
or laymen, who, if not frequenting the Established Church, should teach in
a public or private school. In 1673, the Test Act, aimed at Roman
Catholics and Nonconformists equally, excluded them from civil offices
and military commands. In 1678, in consequence of Oates*s plot, the
Roman Catholics were prohibited from sitting in Parliament. The King made
several attempts to grant a toleration, but as these endeavours were supposed by
Parliament to spring from a desire to favour Roman Catholics, they uniformly
failed.* Still, towards the termination of this reign, a feeling of the impolicy of
treating harshly nonconforming Protestants began to be ^ displayed ; and
gradually the sentiment extended through the nation that a trivial diversity in
modes of worship might be well allowed them without danger to the national^
establishment*

James II.

This feeling was much strengthened in the reign of James, when the Non-
conformists declined to receive the toleration which the King, by an illegal
stretch of his prerogative, held out to them. Several of the bishops, grateful for
assistance rendered at a critical conjuncture, entertained a plan of compre-
hension, which, proceeding on an alteration of some portions of the liturgy,
might bring again within the pale of the Established Church the mass of those
who had abandoned her communion. In the troubles and excitement of the
times, however, no advance was made in this direction ; but a disposition to
indulgence was excited in the ruling party, not unlikely to be fruitful when a
favorable opportunity occurred. This opportunity was soon presented, when King

* It is stated that above 8,000 Protestant dissenters were imprisoned in the reign of Charles
the Second : and that as many as 60,000 had in various ways» m the same period, suflSered for
religion. See Short's History of the Church of England, p. 669.

AND Wales.] REPORT. / t 9

_ ^lV

James the Second^ partly for political and partly for religious causes^ was, in 1688, pKoasssfi
expelled the throne. The claim of the Dissenters to a milder treatment could ^^opiifioifs ^
not well be disregarded, either by the . monarch they had helped to elevate, or '? bts&lasd,
by the Church they had assisted to defend. Accordingly, the Toleration Act* The Revolution,
bestowed, on all but Roman Catholics and such as denied the doctrine of the
Trinity, full liberty of worship, upon paying tithes and other dues, taking the
oaths of allegiance and supremacy, and certifying their places of worship to the
bishops or the justices of the peace : Dissenting ministers being also required
to sign thirty-five and a half of the Articles of the Established Church. The
scheme for a comprehension was proceeded with, but proved abortive. A
commission, i^pointed by the King, suggested sundry alterations in the liturgy;
but these the Lower House of Convocation was unwilling to concede, and this,
the last, endeavour to procure by comprehension greater uniformity was finally
abandoned, and has never since that period been renewed.

The Revolution settled the Established Church upon its present basis. Final settleraent
Several alterations, have indeed, been since effected in its relative position ^^^h. *^
towards other sects ; but not the slighest change has been effected in the Church
itself, in its doctrines, polity, or worship. The principal effect of the Toleration
Act was on the character of the Church as a national establishment. Before
this statute, no discrepancy was deemed conceivable between the Church and
the community : the one was looked upon as altogether co-extensive with the
other. To dissent from the belief or mode of worship sanctioned by supreme
ecclesiastical authority was much the same as to rebel against the civil power ;
and all who placed themselves in this predicament were either to be brought
by fines and other punishments, to yield conformity, or, if intractable, were to
be burnt or banished, and the absolute identity of Church and Nation thus
restored. The Toleration Act in part destroyed this theory. The Episcopal
Church was stiU considered ''national," as being recognised as orthodox by
national authority — endowed by law with the exclusive right to tithes and
similar unvoluntary contributions — gifted with a special portion of the State's
support — and subject generally to the State's control ; but those who differed
from her creeds and formularies were allowed, while aiding to support the legal
faith, to worship in the way they deemed most scriptural and proper, subject for
a time to some disqualifying statutes which have gradually been repealed or
modified.f

1 W. & M. C.18.

t The principal of these were, the Conventicle Act, 22 Car. II. c 1. (repealed in 1689), which
made it penal to attend a Nonconformist meeting of more than five persons ; the Corporation
Act, 13 Car. II. c.l. (renealed in 182^), which disqualified for offices in. corporations all who
should decline to take the sacrament according to the rites of the Established Church, and to
swear that it is in no case lawful to take arms against the king ; the Test Act, 25 Cai*. II. c.2.
(repealed in 1828), which disqualified fh)m holding any place of trust or public office those who
should refuse to take the oaths of allegiance and supremacy, subscribe a declaration against
transubstantiation, and receive the Lord's Supper in accordance with the usage of the Church ot
England; the Act of 13 & 14 Car. II. c.4., by which dissenters were prohibited from keeping
schools (modified in 1799, by allowing them to teach upon taking the usual oaths and subscrib-
ing the usual declaration) ; the provision (repealed m 1818) in the Toleration Act, excepting
from its benefits all persons who denied the Trinity ; the Occasional Corifonnity Act, 10 Anne.
c.2. (repealed in 1718), by which no person was eligible for public employment unless he entirely
conformed: the/S'cAMm^c^, 12 Anne, st.II. c.7. (repealed in 1718), by which all schoolmasters
were to be licensed by the bishops, and to be strict conformists.

The chief disabilities which, for the safeguard of the Established Church, are still imposed on
other bodies, are the following :— all persons holding certain responsible civil and military offices,
and all ecclesiastical and collcgiato persons, preachers, teachers, and schoolmasters, high con-
stables, and practitioners of the law, are reqmred to promise, by oath or affirmation, allegiance
to the Crown, and acknowledge its ecclesiastical supremacy, ana also to abjure allegiance to the
descendants of the Pretender, and to maintain the Act of Settlement.— N'o Dissenter can hold
the mastership of a college or other endowed school, unless endowed since 1688, for the immediate
benefit of Protestant Dissenters.— All meetings for religious worship of more than twenty per-
sons besides the family, if held in a building not certified to the B^strar Greneral, are subject to
a ])enaJty of 20^.- Every person appointed to any office, for admission to which it was necessanr
under the Test Act to receive the sacrament according to the custom of the Church of England,
is to make a declaration " upon the true fiuth of a Christian," that he will never exercise any

gower. authority, or influence obtained by virtue of such office, to injure or disturb the English
hurch or its bishops and clei^. (Stephen's Commentaries, vol. iii. p. 108.)— Mayors or other

10

CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOtrS WORSHIP. - [England*

PBOOXEBS
OV SBLIOIOUB
AOPIKIOKS
ik BVOLAITD.

Seoedhig
Churches.

The era o{ the Revolution, therefore, is the birthday of religious sects in Eng- -
land. For a long time previously they had been struggling into being ; but
from henceforth they obtained embodied life. The hasty glance bestowed upon
the various phases of the land's religious history will not be deemed superfluous; i
if it serve to indicate with any clearness through what intellectual conflicts and
political convulsions most of the extant varieti^ of creed have worked their Way*
towards a separate embodiment and legal recognition. But from 1688 the
history of our religion, ceasing to be identical with the history of the State, must
not, as formerly, be looked for in the national annals or the pages of the statute •
book, but in the records of each individual church. A brief view, therefore, of -
the origin and course and principal peculiarities of these seceding bpdies, will
complete the sketch by which it seemed advisable to introduce the denomina-
tional statistics. In this view I purpose to bestow the Chief attention upoii*
Protestant seceding churches ; as requiring, from the little that is popularly •
known concerning them, a fulness of explanation which the notoriety attachiixg
to the leading features of the Church of England and the Church of Rome
makes quite unnecessary in the case of those communities.

1688-1851.

MethocUsm.
ISwedenboi^.

Disniptions of
the Methodists.

Jndng.

"The Mormons.

From this proposed review it will be seen that four of the existing sects, — the '
Presbyterians, Independents, Baptists, and Society of Friends, — derive their
origin directly from the conflict of opinions which produced and followed the ^
Reformation. — ^The prolonged reaction which succeeded to the Puritan enthu-
siasm was not, as we shall see, disturbed till near the middle of the eighteenth
century, when a marvellous re^dval of religious sentiment broke in upon the
slumbers of the general Church, and in the fonn of Methodism, came to be
condensed into the largest of the nonconforming bodies. — Next, as the author
of a new belief, a Swedish noble and philosopher affirms himself to be divinely
authorized to pubhsh a fresh revelation both of truths communicated to himself
by angels, and of truths before concealed beneath the hidden meaning of the
Scriptures, but made manifest to him. — ^Towards the termination of the century,
the patriarch of Methodism quits the world and leaves the vast conmiunity
which hitherto had been consolidated by his influence and skill, a prey to
discords, which, recurring at repeated intervals, detach considerable sections
from the parent body, — this, however, scarcely pausing in its growth. — In recent '
days, the startling oratory of a Scottish minister convinces many that the pro-
phesied millennial advent is at hand ; and a church at once is founded claiming
to possess the apostolic gifts which are to be exhibited upon the eve of such a
consummation. — More recent still, and more remarkable, another clainumt of
celestial inspiration has appeared across the Atlantic; and the book of the
prophet Mormon, like another Koran, is attracting its believers even from this
country, whence continually little bands are voyaging to join, at the city of the
Great Salt Lake, beneath the Rocky Mountains, the " Chiurch of the Latter-
day Saints."

principal miigistrates, appearing at anv Dissenting place of worship witii the insignia of office^ are
disabled from holding any official situation.— Persons professing the Boman Catholio relifioii,
must, in order to sit in parliament, or vote at parliamentary elections, or become members of lay
corporations, take an oath abjuring any intention to suDvert the Churoh establishment, and
another, promising never to maike use of any privilege to disturb the Protestant succession or the
Frote^ant ffovemment. The latter oath must be taken to enable them to exercise any friuichise
or civil right, and to hold any office from which they were excluded by the Test Act. No B/^man
Catholic can present to any benefice, nor hold the office of B^nt of the United Kingdom, Lord.
High ChaDoellor, Lord Lieutenant of Ireland, Hi^h Commissioner of the General Assembly of
Sootlaud, nor any office in the Church or the ecclesiastical courts, or in the universities, ooUeges,
or public schools.

AND Walks.] REPOBT. «. / il

1 g^

THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND. '^J^^^'"''

Doctrines.

The doctrines of the Church of England are embodied in her Articles and
liturgy : the Book of Common Prayer prescribes her mode of worship ;
ahd the Canons of 1603 contain, so &r as the clergy are concerned, her code of
discipline.

Bishops, Priests; and Deacons are the ministerial orders known to the epi- Orders,
seopal establishment of England. In the Bishop lies the power of ordination of
inferior ministers, who otherwise have no authority to dispense the sacraments
or preach. Deacons, when ordained, may, licensed by the bishop, preach and
administer the rite of baptism ; Priests by this ceremony are further empowered
to administer the. Lord's Supper, and to hold a benefice with cure of souls.

Besides these orders, there are also several dignities sustained by bishops and by Dignities,
priests; as (1) Archbishops, each of whom is chief of a certain number of bishops,
who are usually ordained by him ; (2) Deans and Chapters, who, attached to all
cathedrals, are supposed to form the council of the bishop, and to aid him
with advice ; (3) Archdeacons, who perform a kind of episcopal functions in a
certain portion of a diocese ; (4) Rural Deans, who are assistants to the bishop
in a smaller sphere.

These various orders and dignities of the Church have all (except cathedral Territorial Divi-
deans) attached to them peculiar territorial jurisdictions. The theory of the
Establishment demands that every clergyman should have his ministrations
limited to a specific district or Parish; and, when England first became divided Parishes,
into parishes, the number of churches would exactly indicate the number of
such parishes, — each parish being just that portion of the country, the inha-
bitants of which were meant to be accommodated in the newly-erected church.
In course of years, however, either prompted by the growth of population or by
their own capricious piety, proprietors erected and endowed, within the mother-
parishes, firesh edifices which were either chapels of ease to the mother chxirch
or the centres of new districts, soon allowed by custom to become distinct
ecclesiastical divisions known as "chapelries." In this way nearly all the
soil of England became parcelled out in ecclesiastical divisions, varying greatly,
both in size and population, as might be expected from the isolated and
unsystematic efforts out of which they sprung. Of late years, as new churches
have been built, some further subdivisions of the larger parishes have been
effected by the bishops and commissioners empowered by acts of parliament.
The number of ecclesiastical districts and new parishes thus formed was, at
the time of the census, 1,255, containing a population of 4,832,491.

In the andent Saxon period, ten such parishes constituted a Rural Deanery. Rural Deaneries.
The growth^ however, of the population, and the increased number of churches,
have now altered this proportion, and the rural deaneries are diverse in extent.
Ai present there are 463 such divisions.

Archdeaconries, as territorial divisions, had their origin soon after the Norman Archdeaconries.
Conquest, previous to which archdeacons were but members of cathedral
chapters. Several new archdeaconries have been created within recent years, by
the Ecclesiastieal Commissioners, by virtue of the act of 6 & 7 Wm. IV. c. 77'
The total number now is 71.

Bishoprics or Dioceses are almost as ancient as the introduction here of Chris- IKoceses.
tianity. Of those now extant, all (excepting seven) were formed in Saxon or in

12

CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England

XHB CHUBCE ov British times. The Saxon bishoprics were generally co-eictensive with the several
3sirei|AirD. kingdoms. Of the excepted seven, five were created by Henry the Eighth, out
of a portion of the confiscated property of the suppressed religious houses, and
the other two (viz. Manchester and Ripon), were created by the Act of
6 & 7 Wm. IV. c. 77. There are two Archbishoprics or Provinces : Canterbury,
comprehending 21 dioceses, and York, comprising the remaining seven. The
population of the former in 1851 was 12,785,048 ; that of the latter 5,285,687.

patronage.

Incumbents of parishes are appointed, subject to the approval of the bishop,
by patrons, who may be either corporate bodies or private persons. Of the
11,728 benefices in England and Wales, 1,144 are in the gift of the crown;
1,853 in that of the bishops; 938 in that of cathedral chapters and other
dignitaries; 770 in that of the universities of Oxford and Cambridge, and
the colleges of Eton, Winchester, &c. ; 931 in that of the ministers of mother-
churches ; and the residue (6,092) in that of private persons. Incumbents are
of three kinds ; rectors, vicars, and perpetual curates. Rectors are recipients of
all the parochial tithes ; vicars and perpetual curates are the delegates of the
tithe-unpropriators, and receive a portion only. These appointments are for
life. The ordinary curates 'are appointed each by the incumbent who desires
their aid.

Revenues.

The income of the Church of England is derived from the following sources ;
Iftnds, tithes, church-rates, pew-rents, Easter offerings, and surplice fees (i. e.
fees for burials, baptisms, &c.) The distribution of these revenues may be
inferred from the state of things in 1831, when it appeared to be as follows : —

£
Bishops - . - 181,631

Deans and chapters - 360,095

Parochial clergy - - 3,251,159

Church-rates - - . 500,000

jg4,292,885

StipendB of the
Clergy.

Augmentations
of small livings.

In the course of the twenty years which have elapsed since 1831, no fewer
than 2,029 new churches have been built, and the value of Church property
has much increased ; so that, after the considerable addition which must be
made to the above amount, in order to obtain an accurate view of the total
income of the Church in 1851, it is probable that it will be considerably
upwards of 5,000,000/. per annum.

The number of beneficed clergy in 1831 was 10,718: the average gross
income, therefore, of each would be about 300/. per annum. At the same
date there were 5,230 curates, the total amount of whose stipends was 424,695/.,
yielding an average of 81/. per annum to each curate. But, as many incum-
bents possessed more than 300/. a year, and some curates more than 81/. a
year, there must evidently have been some incumbents and curates whose
remuneration was below those sums respectively.

For the purpose of raising the stipends of incumbents of the smaller li^-ings,
the Governors of Queen Anne's Bounty annually receive the sum of 14,000/.,
the produce of First Fruits and Tenths ; and the Ecclesiastical Commissioners
apply to the same object a portion of the surplus proceeds of episcopal and
capitular estates.

AND Wales.]

REPORT.

13

THX CHVBCIC OV
BITOLAHD.

The progress of the Church of England has, in recent times, been very rapid ;
and conspicuously so withm the twenty years just terminated. Latterly, a
sentiment appears to have been strongly prevalent, that the relief of spiritual K***'^* progress,
destitution must not be exclusively devolved upon the State ; that Christians in
their individual, no less than in their organized, capacity, have duties to discharge
in ministering to the land's religious wants. Accordingly, a spirit of benevolence
has been increasingly difPused ; and private liberality is now displaying fruits, in
daily rising churches, almost as abundant as in ancient times— distinguished,
also, advantageously, from earlier charity, by being, it may fairly be assumed,
the offspring of a more enlightened zeal, proceeding from a wider circle of
contributors. The foUomng statistics will exhibit this more clearly : —

In 1831, the number of churches and chapels of the Church of England
amounted to 1 1,825. The number in 1851, as returned to the Census Office,
was 13,854; exclusive of 223 described as being "not separate buildings," or
as " used also for secular purposes ;" thus showing an increase, in the course
of 20 years, of more than tiioo thousand churches. Probably the increase is still
larger, really, as it can hardly be expected that the last returns were altogether
perfect. The greater portion of this increase is attributable to the self-extending
power of the Church, — the State not having, in the twenty years, contributed in
aid of private benefactions, more than 511,385/. towards the erection of 386
churches. If we assume the average cost of each new edifice to be about 3,000/.
the total sum expended in this interval (exclusive of considerable sums devoted
to the restoration of old churches) will be 6,087,000/. llie chief addition has
occurred, as was to be expected and desired, in thickly-peopled districts,
where the rapid increase of inhabitants has rendered such additional accommo-
dation most essential. Thus, in Cheshire, Lancashire, Middlesex, Surrey, and the \
West Riding of Yorkshire, the increase of churches has been so much greater ^
than the increase of the population, that the proportion between the accommoda-
tion and the number of inhabitants is now considerably more favourable than in
1831. (Table A.)

Table A.

County.

Population.

Number

of

Churches

(separate Buildings).

Proportion of Churches

to

Population.

1831.

1
1851.

1831.

1851. J

1831.

1851.

Ghsshihi;
Lancashtre
Middlesex -
Subset - . -
ToKK (West Riding) -

834,391

1«836,854

lfiS%J330

486,434

984,609

1
450.725

2,081,236

1,886,576

683,062

1,325,495

142
292
246
159

287

244
521
405
249
556

One Church
to
2,355

4,578

5,622

3,059

3,431

OneChurch

to

1868

8899

4658

2743

2384

It is true, indeed, that in the whole of England and Wales collectively the
proportion shows no increase, but a decrease — being, in 1831, one church to
every 1,175 inhabitants, while in 1851 it was one church to every 1,296; but
the latter proportion is not inconsistent with the supposition that, in consequence
of better distribution of the churches through the country, the accommodation
in reality is greater now than was the case in 1831. But this must be more fully
treated in a subsequent part of this Report.

14

CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [J^ngland

JESt0JAJSI>.

The following view of the periods in which the existing structures were

erected^ will display, to some eictent, the comparatiye increase in the several

decennial intervals of the present century. Of the 14,077 existing churches,

chapels, and other huildings belonging to the Church of England, there were

:.lmilt —

Before 1801

Between 1801 and 1811
1811 and 1821
1821 and 1831
1831 and 1841
„ 1841 and 1851

Dates not mentioned

>f

i»

»i

- 9,667

55

97

" ^76

- 667

- 1,197

- 2,118

This does not, indeed, with strict exactness, show the real number of
churches built in each of these decennial intervals; for, possibly, some few,
erected formerly, have been replaced by other arxd larger edifices, which would
thus perhaps be mentioned with the later date. The tendency is, therefore,
slightly, to augment unduly the numbers in the later, and unduly to dimimsh
the numbers in the earlier periods ; but this disturbing infiuenqe has probably
been more than counteracted by the cases where the date has been left unmen-
tioned. The statement, therefore, is perhaps a tolerably fair criterion of the
progress of church-building in the nineteenth century. If the preceding esti-
mate be acciu'ate respecting the number of churches built since 1831, and if
it be assumed, as is most likely, that the greater portion of the 2,118 chiurches,
of which the dates of erection are not specified, were built before 1801, leaving
perhaps 60 or 70 built in the period 1801-31 ; it will follow that, firom 1801 to
.1831, there must have been above 500 new erections, at a cost, upon the average,
of probably 6,0001. apiece, being altogether 3,000,000^., of which amount,
1,152,044/. was paid from parliamentary grants, originated in 1818. Subject
to the above-mentioned qualification respecting the dates of churches renovated
or enlarged, the whole result of the efforts made in the present century may
be represented thus : —

^-

Number

of

Churches

huilib.

Estimated Cost.

PeriocUk

Total.

Contributed by

Public Funds.

Private
Benefaction.

1801 to 1831
18S1 to 1851

600
2,029

£
8,000,000

6,087,000

£
1,162,044

611,385

£

1,84/7,966

5,676,616

1801 to 1851

2,629

9,067,000

1,66S,42&

7,428,671

In the 13,051 returns which furnished information as to sittings, accommo-
dation is stated for 4,922,412 persons. Making an estimate for 1,026 churches,
for which no particulars respecting sittings were supplied, it seems that the
total accommodation in 14,077 churches was for 5,317,915 persons. The
number of attendants on the Census-Sunday (after an estimated addition on
account of 939 churches, from which no returns of the attendants were received)
was as follows : — Morning, 2,541,244 ; Afternoon, 1,890,764 ; Evening, 860,543.

AND Wales.! REPORT. f>\ U

UNENDOWED CHURCHES. umsHDowBD

^_^___^___^^_^^^_^ PSOTXBTAirT

—————— CHX7B0EBS.

UNENDOWED PROTESTANT CHURCI|ES.

Introduction.

^ When the Refonnation had suocessfully (at least in part) established the PrindpaL Divep-

Important principle that the Bible» interpreted by individual judgment, is the

Only rule of faiths it followed necessarily that of the many minds applied to

the investigation of the book thus opened for their study, some were found

to differ from each other and the rest respecting its essential meaning and

requirements. Naturally, also, those who held identical or closely similar

opinions upon any of the points of difference were gradually led to connedt

themselves together in more or less intimate association. Tlius were formed

the Lutheran, the Calvinian, and the Anglican Establishments ; and thus, when

libeHy of separate combination was obtained in England, various churches,

differing on various points of faith and order, were originated as distinct

ecclesiastical communities. The principal diversities which thus obtained (in

combination, more or less, with other differences,) a permanent embodiment,

jnay be included and arranged in three considerable classes : —

I. Diversities respecting the essential Doctrinbs of the Gospel.

II. Diversities respecting the Rites and Cbremonies enjoined by the

Scriptures.

III. Diversities respecting the scriptural Organization op the Church.

1. PRESBYTERIANS. ^'

The origin of Presbyterianism is referable to the period just succeeding the OrigliL
£rst triumphs of the principles of the Reformation. When those principles
had so far triumphed as to have detached considerable numbers from the
Romish faith, it then became essential, in order to provide for the spiritual
oversight of these new converts, to establish some ecclesiastical machineiy in
lieu'of that they had forsaken when forsaking the communion of the Church
of Rome ; and it was therefore necessaiy to investigate the subject of Church
Government as indicated in the Scriptures. Accordingly, Calvin, when invited
to assume the post of ecclesiastical legislator for the city of Geneva, bent his
mind to the construction of a perfect system of church poUty in harmony with
.the supposed directions or suggestions of the Bible. The result of his
enquiries was the production of a code of laws which, have since been univer*
Mlly recognized as the basis of the Presbyterian system. The fundamental
principles of this system are, — ^the existence in the church of but one order of
ministers, all equal (spoken of in Scripture under various appellations held to
be synonymous, as 'bishops/ 'presbyters,' and 'elders'), and the power of
.these ministers — asse mbled, with a certain proportion of the laity, in local and
in general synods — to decide all questions of church government and discipline
prising in particular congregations.

The Scottish Kirk adopts the Confession, Catechism, and Directory prepared xn SootlaiML
by the Westminster Assembly as its standards of belief and w(»8hip. Its dis-
cipline is administered by a series of four courts or assemblies. (1) The Kirk
Session is the lowest court, and is composed of the minister of a parish and
a variable number of lay elders, appointed from time to time by the session
itsdf. (2) llie Presbytery consists of representatives from a certain nimiber of

16

CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England

1. FRB8BT-
TESIAirS.

In England.

conti((uous parishes, associated together in one district. The representatives
are the ministers of all such parishes and one lay elder from each. This
assembly has the power of ordaining ministers and licensing probationers to
preach before their ordination : it also investigates charges respecting the
conduct of members, approves of new communicants, and pronounces excom-
munication against offenders. An appeal, however, lies to the next superior
court; viz. (3) The Provincial Synod, which comprises several presbyteries, and
is constituted by the ministers and elders by whom these presbyteries themselves
were last composed. (4) The General Assembly is the highest court, and is
composed of representatives (ministers and elders) from the presbyteries, royal
burghs, and tmiversities of Scotland, to the number (at present) of 363; of
which number rather more than two fifths are laymen.

llie National Church of Scotland has three presbyteries in England ; that of
London, containing five congregations, — that of Liverpool and Manchester, con-
taining three congregations, — and that of the North of England, containing eight
congregations.

Various considerable secessions have fr^m time to time occurred in Scotland
from the National Church, of bodies which, while holding Presbyterian senti-
ments, dissent from the particular mode in which they are developed by the
Established Kirk, especially protesting against the mode in which church
patronage is administered, and against the undue interference of the civil power.
The principal of these seceding bodies are, — the " United Presbyterian Church ,'*
and the *'Free Church of Scotland j'* the former being an amalgamation
(effected in 1847) of the " Secession Church '* (which separated in 1732) with
the "Rehef Sjmod" (which seceded in 1752); and the latter having been con-
stituted in 1843.

The ** United Presbyterian Church " has five presbyteries in England, con-
taining seventy-six congregations; of which, however, fourteen are locally in^
Scotland, leaving the number locally in England 62.

The '* Free Church of Scotland" has no ramifications, under that name,
in England ; but various Presbyterian congregations which accord in all respects
with that community, and which, before the disruption of 1843, were in union
with the EstabUshed Kirk, compose a separate Presbyterian body under the
appellation of the " Presbyterian Church in England," having, in this portion of
Great Britain, seven presbyteries and eighty-three congregations.

Any more extended notice of these three communities will more appropriately
appear as an introduction to that portion of the Census publication which refers
exclusively to Scotland.

The supremacy of the Independents in the army, in the time of the Com-
monwealth, prevented the enforcement of the system universally or stringently ;
and when the restoration of King Charles the Second was effected, the entire
episcopal regime was re-established in its full integrity, — ^the Presbyterians not
being able to obtain, as a compromise, even that modified synodical episcopacy,
as designed by Archbishop Usher, to which they expressed themselves not
indisposed to yield. The Act of Uniformity was passed, and 2,000 ministers
were forced to quit the communion of the Church of England.

In 1691, a formal coalescence was accomplished between the Presbyterian
and Congregational ministers of London, and at that time, and for nearly
30 years succeeding, it seems clear that the doctrinal tenets of the two bodies
were the same, and thoroughly in harmony with the doctrinal portion of
the Articles of the Church of England. But about a century ago, a most
important alteration seems to have been silently effected in the doctrines
held by Englbh Presbyterian churches ; and instead of the Calvinistic tenet«
held 80 firmly by the Puritans, the later Presbyterians began to cherish, most of

AND Waub.] BfiPORT« tl i 17

ih<<p»i ATminlwii maiiT of them Unituiiiit sentimfliits. Hmnw who adhcMd to i^nmr-
the standards of the Westminster Assembly are now either mi^ed in Congie- —

gational churches, or connected with the Scottisli Presbytenans. The rest,
possessing neither presbyteiy, synod, nor assembly, and departing widely from
the doctrines of the Westminster Confession, can be scarcely now denominated
'^ Presbyterians " at all, — ^their only point of concord with that body bdng the
simple manner, common to nearly all dissenters, of conducting public worship.
Therefore, in the tabular returns which form part oi this volumei, the tenn
" Presbyterian '' will be restricted to its ancient meaning, and all churches formed
of penons who do not receive the doctrine of the Trinity, (excepting General
Baptists,) will be found included in the single dass of " Unitarians."

2. INDEPENDENTS, OR CONGREGATIONALISTS. .

large and jarosperous body called, indifEerently, sometimes "Independents," iovalistb.

sometimes '^ Ck>ngregationalists," has reference to the scriptural constitution of ^Sf^ Ootbtii-

ft Christian church. Rqecting equally the episcopal and presbyterian model,

Ccaigvegational dissenters hold a " Church " to be synonymous with a " select

congregation ;" and a CkritHan churdi to be therefore ft congregation of true

hdievetM, They assert that Scripture yields no evidence to justify the application

of the term {Ugkiffaia) to any aggreffote of individual assemblies, whether such

aggregate consist of all that may be foimd within a definite locality, (as in the

case of every NatUmal Church), or of all that manifest an uniformity of fiiith

and discipline (as in every rq[»esentative Free Church). In confirmation of

this view, they quote the language of the Bible, where the plural — " churches " —

is, they say, invariably employed when more than one particular association is

referred to, saving only where the reference is to the invisible and universal

church.

The personal compontion of the congreg^ion thus supposed to be the only
proper " church " is, as already mentioned, that of a society of " true behevers ;"
thai IB, persons who both openly profess their feith in the essential doctrines of
the Gospel and evince the earnestness of theur belief by a corresponding change
of disposition and demeanour.

To express the total freedom of the body from eicterior control, the term
"Independency " is used; to convey the idea that every member of the churdi
participates in its administration, " Congregationaliem" a more modem i^pella-
tion, is adopted. '

Two descriptions only of church ofBlcers are viewed as warranted by scriptural
authcaity; viz., bishops (or pastors) and deacons; the former instituted to
promote the iq>iritual, and the latter to advance the temporal, welfere of the
church. The various expressions, '^bishop," "elder," "pastor," " presbyter," em-
ployed in Scripture, are employed, it is affirmed, indifferently and interchangeably,
intending always a precisely similar office. Whether there should be in any
congregation more than one such bishop, is conceived to be a matter undecided
by the Scriptureis, and left to the discretion of the church itself. The only valid
" call " to the pastorate is held to be an invitation to that office by an individual
diurch ; and where a person is invited thus, no licence, as in Presbyterian, nor
ordination, as in Episcopal churches, is considered to be requisite in order to
confer authority to preach or to administer the sacramenta. Still, after tlus
election by an individual church, an ordination of the chosen minister by minis-
ters of neighbouring churches is esteemed a fitting introduction to the pastoral
office; and the custom always has been gencnl, throughout the Independent
body, of inangnratiDg newly chosen pastors at a special service, when they
c« c

18

CENSUS, 1861.-*^KELl6fouS WORSHIP. PiiofeAto

nnDBPXKDSirrs

or OOKGSEeA-
TIOITJLLIBTS.

TeaetH.

make profession of their orthodox belief and reedve fraternal reeogzotion'lipom
the other pastors {^resent: But such 'ordhiatidn is not looked upon at^ rmpaic&Ag
pastoral authority'; this flows exdusividy from the election by a chnr^, ^n^otit
whose previous sanction cvdinfttion is regierded wr of no avail. And, in i^
selection of its tiiitdster, a 8hurch is not restilicted ta a special class prepared by
education fofth^'office : any person who, by Christian character and aptitude for
preaching, 'so <%&mends hitiisdf ius to receive an invitation to the niinistiy> is
recognized as being lawAilly a pastoi^. Yet is ail educated mitustiy conddered
r^ desiraMe; and, practically^ the ibigority of Cong'regational ministers in modem
tones receive foreparatoiy training at the various Theological Academies I and
Colleges belonging to the geneial body.' ' But winle ncriptuml authority is tlius
asserted for the existence of a ministerial order, no restriction to this order of
the exclusive privilege of preaching is contended for ; religious exhortation is
permitted and enoourag;ed in all those who, haying gifts appropriate, feel
prompted so to use them.

The theory whidi Independents cherish of the scriptural model of a dhrisptian
diurcb induces them, of course, to look with disapproval on i^ tStgte^EitnliKllh-
mebts of religion. Hostile, as already intimated, to the slighteBt fMsiteettoe
tnki external bodies-^even where^ as in the Presbyterian eommiaiiitie0» dlse
partly popular assembly may be not unMrly taken to refleet witii'iiMAhftillieSs
the best ideas and abilities of all the imfividual tshurches — Ind^ndentdf^ aj^
inevitably still more hostile to the interference of a seoular and imsceMaiieMis
body like the national parliament, to whose decision Hiey assert all questions of
dispute in national establishments must actually or virtually' be r^enwd, Ajod
not alone upon the ground of interference with 8elf'govemment4o'|ndepe&diBts
disapprove of national churches ': evendf tiie State were to alk>w4h&Mlec^1fifeedom
and confine its opertEtions to the mere provimon of the necessary funds fo^ public
w6rfifhip, there would still remaiu insuperable consdentious scfuples'spr^igilig
from their notions -of the impropriety of all endowments for religious- piiirpoifeB.
Religion, they contend, should be committed, for its maintenance and propaga-
tion, to the natural affection of its votarids. . .
' Although the Congregational body thus dbnsilSfts of many wholly ind^n-
dent churches, unamenable to any higher court (»r jurisdiction liian theiAseh^ee,
and disavowing all subscriptioU to confessions, crc^s, or aartidles of nierely
human composition, it is nevertheless (according to its eulogists), distmgmshed
in a singular degree by uniformity of frdth and practice; From the period of
its origin to the present time, no memorable separation of a part of this ooni-
munity from the remainder has occurred; and the doiitrines poached wt^en
IndependencrjT was first announced in England were the same as those now heard
from nearly every Congregational pulpit.'

A convocation of this nature met, in 1658, at the ^roy^ aild- published an
epitome of faith aniPorder as bbtaimng then among ^e Independent drarohes;
and in 1831 was founded the '^ Congr^ational Union Of England alid Wale8,=^a
delegated conference of ministers and laymen, meeting t«nce a year for cohsultatioti
on the state ^nd prospects of tiie body, and to such co-operative aeilon as oan«be
adopted fbr its welfare without violation of the principle of Indep^fideilcy.
Th6 conMitution of the Union, therefore, provides that it *^ shtfll no^ in any
case assume a legislative aiithority, or become a court of appeal." The Inde-
pendents think that by these voluntary councils they obtain ibe benefits
without the disadvantages of l^al combination : unity, fratem^-, and ootmnon
action are, they say, '<rtmndantly secured, whfle no churdh feels the Irritating

fetters of a forced cbiflfermity. » . •

•' - ' ' . , .1

Th^'doetiines 6( the Congreg«tioiiai«hurdies are almost identieat with'ihiMe
embodied in the^ Artiolea of the EstBbMshed Chuich^.dnterpratpd atfcMdii|g to

tbeif CflhiBMe Munftjf. As InA^peiideiito do not mo^ite 1tei«ivMlBge ^ ^ j^

to Bftmnal «Ked, illb infeteiice is iAnwfii ^^ ' wm ^k i mmm ^ISESS^

of cmbseriptioii to Bftmnal «Ked, illb infeteiice is iAnmifii ^«i ifMMMpaii^ ^S^^!m
tion niber ttiati from any eellocafion of a o ftet itie w i i ilteri e<Midi»to. ' fteifeieiMfa^ fkoimisT-
howe^er, to tBe ^'Deekrafion of Mlh, CMer «nd Dbc^t^e^^ iwved bfihe
Congregational Union in 1896,r-«plMi, thotigh liot'lMHbg tipon'^Hqr^ ttte
churches, is believed to be dissented from by none, — will fdrnish ample evidence
of this snbstan^Bal harmony.

' ^e origin of Indapendeaof is .Mftralle to tbe latter portion tl fte mfceanth History,
eenttny. It Is probable that some conventldee irere secretly established soon
after the accession of Klimhrth, hoi the first proiiiinent advocaia of. congre?.
gaMonal pnadples appeared in 1580 in the person of Robert Brown, a man of
andent family, related to Lord Treasi|rer Bnrleigii. Zealous and jmjpetoous'
of spirit^ he difi5ised'his sentiments by preaching from place to place, principally
inihe counliy of/tfdfMk:, After reidding' Ibr three years in ZeaJaiadp where be
formed an Independent chnrch, he retumed to Kwglan/i m 1^85^ and again
itineraited'^liroiigh the conntiy with considerable success. At length,, having
snfEered thirty-two incarcerations in as many different prisons, he conformed, to
the Established Chmrch, and obtained the rectory of Oundle. But his followers
rapidty incMsed, so much so, that an act of paitiament was passed In 1593,
directed spedially agninst them. Sir Walter Raleigh, in the course of the
discussion on this measure, estimated the niunber of the BroWnists (as ' the;^
then were cafied) at upwards of 20,000, exclunve of women «iid diiidnn;
They were treated with great rigour, and several martyrs to these opinions jwere
exerted in tixe reign of Elizabeth. A church had boen formed in Lo^on, uk
15d2,.in. Mcholaa Lone; but this peieecution drove many to the continent,
where several churches were established in Amsterdam, Rotterdam, and Leyden ;
that at Leyden being under the pastoral charge of Mr. Robinson, who is Often
spoken of as the real founder of Independency. Mr. Jacob, another of the
exiles, returned to England in 1616, and then established an Independent
chturch in London. During the Long Pai^iament, the Independents gained a
season of comparative freedom; meeting openly^ and gathering ,stre]gigth,
espeicially in the character of thdr converts, — for the Independent leaders were
amongst the foremost of the age for talents and sagadty. When Cromwell,
therefore, (himself an Independent,) had assumed supreme authority, their
prindp]es obtained a potent recognition; and a general toleration, one of their
distinguishing ideas, was in great degree effected, notwithstanding strenuous
redfitance by the Presbyteiians, whose system was thus prevented from obtaining
wide and stringent application. From the Restoration to the Revolution,
Independents suffered much, in common with the other bodies of dissenters*;
but sdnoe the latter period they have gained considerable and constantly increas"-
ing liberty and now piesent the aspect of a large and united communi^, second
to none amongst seceding churches for position and political importance.

The earliest account of the number of Independent congregations refrns to gtsAirtiflsof
1812; before that period. Independent and Presbyterian congregations were
letumed together^ In 1812, there eeem to have been 1,024 Independent
churches in England and Wales (799 in England, and 226 hi Wales^. In
1838y. an estimate gives 1,840 ehurehes in England and Wales. The present
Censns makes the nmnbor 3,244 (2,604 in Engknd and 640 in Wales); with
accommodation (after making an aUowance for 185 incomplete returns) for
1,063,136 persons. The attendance on the Census-Sunday was as follows—
after rnalHaM an addition for 59 chi^)els for which the numbers are not given —
itfomw, 524^612 > 4ftemwm, 232,285; Evening, 457,1^2. . ^

c 2

so

CENSUSI 1861.— RSLIGIOUS WORSHIP. LKkoi^»*>^

1 Tba toSikmag TM» ahows the various institutuHeiB iot leUguHu oljects

^SSSSSHf imppQitail wbollf or chiefly hy the CongF^gaitioQ»l body; others with which

novAUBTs. the Independents are intimately connected will be limind in the list of Genera]

Societies at page exvii oi the Report. The Mducaiiumai Institutions of the Con-

gregatianslists are vetoed to in the Census Rqnirt on that sulgect.

Nav» ov IvsnTiTVioir.

maX Union of Eng- *)
andWal^ - -i

London CongregationAl Cha-*)
pel Bunding Bocioty - ->

Congregvtioniil Fund Board -

Ministers' Friend or Associate \
Fund - - - -J

Bbitish Missioks.
Home Missionary Society

Irish Evangelical Society

Ck>lonial Missinnaiy Society «

Fossiav MiBsioKB.
London Missionary Society -

«N s

Ordinary
Annual

Income.
[From

the latest

Returns.]

A.D.

ISSO

184B

ie»5

1823

1819

1814
1836

1795

£
438

3,366

2,000
805

' 6,143
2,484
5,144

65,817

Nams 07 lV8TiTunoir«

Thbokooioal Goijubqbs.
Western College, Plymouth

Rotberham
College

Independsnt^

Airedale College, Bradford,*)
Yorkshire - - - -J

Haolaiey Theological Seminary

Lancashire
College

Independent >

Brecon Independent Coll^je

Spring Hill Coll^e,Birming- \
ham ----.->

New College, St. John's')
Wood S

o

(^rdinarv
Annual
I

AJ>.
1752
1766

1784
1803
1810
1813
1838

1860

c

thahitest.

Returns.]

e

600
827

1,601
805

2^683
600

1^1

3,760

3* BAraSTS*

INitfiiettTe
Tenets.

3. BAPTISTS.

The distinguishing tenets of the Baptists relate to two points^ upon which
they differ from nearly every other Christian denomination; viz. (1), the proper
subjects, and (2)^ the proper mode, of baptism. Holding that the rite itself was
instituted for perpetual celebration. Baptists consider, (1), that it was meant to
be imparted only on profession of belief by the recipient, and that this profession
cannot properly be made by proxy, as the custom is by sponsors in the Esta-
blished Church, but must be the genuine and rational avowal of the baptized
person himself. To illustrate and fortify this main position, they refer to many
passages of Scripture which describe the ceremony as performed on persons of
undoubtedly mature intelligence and age, and assert the absence from the
sacred writings of all statement or inevitable implication that by any other
persons was the ceremony ever shared. Adults being therefore held to be the
only proper subjects of the ordinance, it is also held that (2), the only proper
mode is, not, as generally practised, by a sprinkling or affusion of the water on
the person, but, by a total immersion of the party in the water. The arguments
by which this proposition is supposed to be successfully maintained, are gathered
from a critical examination of the meaning of the word pean-i^M — ^from the
drcumstanoes said to have accompanied the rite whenever its administration is
described in Scripture — ^and from general accordance of the advocated mode wiih
the practice of the ancient Church.

JNibmit Meets

€« JMInlSlii.

These views are entertained in common by all Baptists. Upon other points,
however, differences' prevail, and separate Baptist bodies have in consequence

AND Wales.]

REFOirr.

tfs

21

1

•.Bifratt

\itm fcnnei}. In England the f<^lowing eooipnte the whole of ihe variotu
sections winch msledly compose the Baptist denomnulion :

General (Umtanan) Baptists.

General (New Conneidon) Baptists.

Particular Baptists.

Seventh Daj Baptists.

Sootdi Baptists.

The '' Seventh Day Baptists " differ from the other Greneral Baptist churches Seventli Day
simply on the ground that the sevenths not the first, day of the week should ^^*^^^'"^*
he the one still celebrated as the sabbath. They established congregations
very soon after the first introduction of Baptists into England, but at present
they have only two places of worship in England and Wales.

The '^ Scotch Baptists " dcnve their origin from the Rev. Mr. M*Lean, gcotcb B^iaCs
who, in 1765^ established the fimt Baptist Church in Scotland. Their doctrinal
sentiments are Galvinistic, and they differ from the English Particular Baptists
dnefiy by a more rigid imitation tit what they suppose to be the apostolic
usages, such as love feasts, weekly communion, pluiality of pastors or elders,
washing each other's feet, &:c. In England and Wales there are but 15 congre-
gations of this bo<i^»

The Baptists, as an organized community in England, date their origin from Hivtory.
1606, when the first Baptist church was formed in London ; but their tenets have
been held, to greater or to less extent, from very eaiiy times. The Baptists
claim Tertullian (a.d. 150-220), and Gregory of Naaiansen (a.p. 328-389), as
supporters of their views, and contend, on thdr authority, that the immersion of
adults was the practice in the apostolic age. Their sentiments have ever since,
it is affirmed, been more or less received by nearly all the various bodies of
seceders which from time to time have parted from the Church of Rome ; as the
Albigenses and Waldeiises, and the other innovating continental sects which
existed prior to the Reformation. From the agitation which accompanied that
great event, the opinions of the Baptists gained considerable notice, and the
holders of them underwent considerable persecution.

In 1832 the Calvinistic Baptist Churches are reported at 926, which ntunber,
by the addition (say of 200) for the General Baptists and the New Connexion,
would be raised to 1,126. In 1839 the Calvinistic Baptist congregations
were computed at 1,276, and allowing 250 for the other Baptist Churches,
the total number would be 1,526. These several estimates rdate exclusive^
to England. Wales, for the periods for which accounts are extant^ shows that
in 1772 there were 59 congregations (of all kinds of Baptists) ; tibat m 1808
there were 165 congregations (also of all kinds); while in 1839 there were
244 congregation^ of Cakinistic Baptists. At the recent Census the numbers
were: —

Baptist CoNGBBOATiONa

1.

Ensland.

WalM.

TOTA£.

General Baptist (Unitarian) ....
General Baptist (Xew Connexion)
Plsrticular Baptists (Calvinistic) • - -

Seventh Day Baptists

Scotch Baptists .......

B^listt Undefined ......

9^

179

1674

2

12
492

8

8
873

•

S

68

98

182

1,947

2

15

c 3

Q2

CENSUS, 1861.-^iaM©IOUS WORSHIP. ,. [Ek^i^nd

Baptists; others to wjaek ihcgr.in post* o^aMbnMe lire li^^
Greneanl Societies on page cxvil 6iiiht Report.

N1.ME 07 Society

OB
iNBTITUTIOir.

• "( . •.
fiapHst Vman • < - ^

. JBath<Sf>ci^y^i:^ a^fed Minis- \
teirs -. ' - '- ' - .J

♦Baptist Tract Socieiy - "-

Bible Translation Society

Bbitish Missions. ' ^
BiA]!^t^ »»me ''tfiS8iauiny>
, $WfJf •;. t' , ' O
3^j^list\;bfialiS(H}ietiy.^- . -f

i

1^

A.D.

1819

1841
1840
1824-

I
>'T '

iai4

Income

%
the X ear

1851.

.»

^

&

150
1,777
795 J

>fi

3,895

If AVE 07 SOOIBIT

• ' o»'
IssTiru^i^.

FoBBiair Mipsioir^.

*Baptist Missionary Society-

tGeneral Baptist Missionary J - g, „
Society ». . - . -'^ji*^^'^

THEO£OOICAX COLLEfflSs:

♦Bristol - - - .

"Stepney-* • •
♦BMdted

*P09lt]f|}00l.,:- 9

♦HayerfonlweBt *.
tLeioester -

^6

%4 S

AJO.
1792

1770

Income

for
the Tear

1851.

I ^

1810

•

9

.iflOi-

. •

> V'

vm

'i'

*

1^

.

:(84a

•'•

19,065

_ 1 * ,

.2^17

1,120
1.S12

i^eiM

fiOl

-i..u-

ftfl .!'Ja

4 IHB 80CIBTT

G9 ntiavDs,

or QUAEES8.

Orig;in<^the
Sodusty.

>fr.

George Fox.
Hisopiiiions.

\ • 4. fHB gOOHS^T OF. FRIENDS, oH QUAKERS.

liie ''^ Socieiy Of Friends *' is the youngest of the four surviving sects which
tra6e thieft origin to that prolifi6 period which 'closed the era of the Reformation,
and present s fen exnbodiment of perhaps the extremest protest made against the
cerembiiial religion sanctiQtteA hy the Church of Rome. Its f6under (whose
bjiirifeiis are, \vith those of others his contemporaries, stiH received as the
standard of drthodoxy) was George Fox, the son of a Leicestershire weaver, who,
in 1646, at the age of 22, commenced the public proclamation of his sentiments.
Concei^dng that, in spite of the advance which had been made towards more
spiritual worship, fax too much reliance was still placed in forms and ceremonies
and mere human agency in the work of man's redemption, he put forward, as
the proinihent topic of his preaching, the necessiiy of the imme(fiate influence of
ifee Spuit of God upon' the souls of men; without which influence, he taught,
neither coiilA the truths of Swipture be correctly understood nor effectual faith
excited.

BivineRuidaDce. Fok and the early Friends believed that the direct (fiviiie suggestions could

unfiulingly be recognized as such by those receiving them, and thus distinguished
from the usual promptings which result from ordinary motives. It was, doubt-
less, owing much to this conviction that they shewed such extraordinary
courage in the propagation of their views, and such unshaken fortitude in suffer-
ing the consequent perseeotion. Bdimng that the course of conduct which
seemed rights them was acturiiy instigated and commanded by express divin
authority, no threWehings nor deoigers could divert them from pursuing it.
The magistrates in vain precluded themi from preaching in a certain neighbour-
hood": they were; sure to* be fbund, the next day," labbiiring in that precise
localiiy, li vaiii their meetings were dispersed by the civil force^ and the
persons preslent carried off to p^rison : cm their next appointed day of worship
anotjier congregation was invariably found to occupy the vacanj^. .ajifipp. I«4
follod^j unreistingjy their predmssors to the gaol.. Qbedienwia ila ^tm. jKpifi
CoiiY^«fci<>n of imperious chi<y led, them often intn nhnrnKfta^ f^ pcoclakB^^iK^m

i • r *±

J > »^ • • •

0VE^v?s^n

4. TBI 800ZXTT

9I19l»!l^u^rW^'0i£ew4 theve ^U<a]ictiye.isriQ«ig|^;.and soin^m^^ iji indeed

them tQir«4^v^B9 fspMitl^a of i^Ti<;Q.to sovooigika oi' judjjes^ ui^og tlipm to govern

justly and administer the laws with righteousness. The Journal of George Fox ' "^^

i|l|o9ads io p^sag^ in^i^jriBg that hoth iie and his asgogal^ believed thom-

Si^ves to be directed in theii inovements bj dime inspiration, and even tliat

they soraetunof thus obtained the power to piophesjip^..

4-B miNit ai the oionea be^kpired by custom on the days and inonths derive NMMsofdt^
tbaiir:oi9gia£»9i.P^igaa fiqp«istitioQ, Fiieads object to uae them; substituting *>'^™M*l>e<
*.*&Bi day," ".s^ooaid day," "first n^ontb," "second month,".|or /* Sunday/'
"Mpodsf ,"." Jaauarji" ^nd " Februaiy," respectively ; and so.on of the rest.

ffhe whale cofnuwHiHy of Friends is modelled somewhat on the Presbyterian Diieii^lfBs*
syatoo. Tluree gxadations of meetings or i^nods, — ^monthly, (^^furteiJiyA, an(i
yeady,<— adaunister the affiars of the Society^ including in their supervision
mattttorahotihof spiBf^ual disoipline and secular polity. The monthly mebtinos,
oompoaad of all the^amgiegatienf within a definite circuit, judge of. tl;^ fitness
<lf mew caadidaites £ar membership, so^y certificattes to such as move to other
^tiatriots^efaoose fit pennons to be Mlden to watch over the ministzy, attempt
the reformation or pronounce the expulsion of all such as walk disorderly, and
generally seek to stimulate their members to religious duty. They also make
provision for the poor of the society, (none of whom are, consequently, ever
known to require parochial reUef,) and secure the education of their duldren.
Oveneers B]ao are appointed to assist in the promotion of these objects. At
tBimtblj' meeHisi^ nim, mavriHges ara saaotbiied . previous to th^. «(ten- •
t^flatiott at a meetifig for woniup. — Several monthly meetings oomppsea
at^ARTRRLY MBRTmo, to whftoh th^ forward general reports of their conditjejij
and at-whic^ appeals are heard from their decisionB. — TheYSARitfY MRaviMO
hoMs'the same vdative position to the qaatteriy meetiiigs as the latter do to the
mon^y meetixigs, and has the genend superiiitendeiuie of the epdefy in » pais
tieidar totxaltiey t l^t held in Londoa comprehends the <|uart0Ely meetiags of
Qteat Hn^bain, by all of which rqxresentativea are appointed and repmia
addressed to the yearly meeting. Representatives also attend from a yearly
feMtkig lap IrelRRd Md in Dublin. ' It likewise issues aanual epistles of acbeice
imd eaotion, appetnle cooasnittees, and acts as a court of ultimate .ap|^ from
Quarterly and monthly meetings.

A ^similar series ef meetings, tmder. regulations framed by the meaVr yeiNily
inefcting, aad ooDtadned in the Book of Discipline, is held l^ the ieiaaie i)iemliaw»
^ose procisedings are, however, mainly linfited to mutual edification.
' Cbtmected with the yearly meeting is a mrbtinq for suFntBtiffiw, oqm-
posed of ministers, elders, and members chosen. by the quarterly meetings. Its
IMAginal object was to prevail upon the govemmeat to gfant relief from the
many injta^es to which the early Friends were constantly eicposed. . .It has
gradually had the sphere of its operations esctended, and is now a standing
committee re|)re8enting the yearly meeting during its recess, and fkttendiag
generally to all such matters as affect the welfare of the body.

There are also meetings of preachers and elders for the purpose of mutual
ccnsultaiion and advice, and the preservation o£ a pure und orthodox i^inistzy,

lu .ease of disputes among Friends, they .are not to appeal to^ th0 ordinary
courts "Of Iftw, bat to submit the matter to l^e arbitration of two or mote -of their
Mow-^^fttbers. if eith^ party refuses to obey the award, the Monthly Meeting
to w^h he belongs-may proceed to expel him from the society..

»

.-Ifmm. the. period of the Revolution, <jf 16^8 the Friends .haye r^eived the Prownt poUtlcal
heneitB^oCitha.Toktatiaii.Aslr. .:%r*be atatut^ of 7. 4? » W91 JIL, c. 34, and ^

c 4

24

CENSUS, 1851.— RKLIGIOUS WORSHIP. [Bmolamb

4. MBryganiCT 3 &4 Wm. IV., c. 49., thdr soleom aifiniittlaoiui an accepted in lieu of oatSw ;
wqvjSanuH <^^ ^^^ abrogiition at the Test Act rendera them eligible for public offieee.

Pro^f C M of th«

Society.

The iSrst assembhes of the Friends for separate public worship were held in
Leicestershire in 1644 In 1652 the Society had extended itedtf throughout
most of the northern counties, and before the RestonKlion, meetings were
established in nearly all the English and Welsh counties, as well as in Ireland,
Scotland, the West Indies, and the British prorinces of North America. The
Society in the United Kingdom is not now increasing its numben. The WnendB
themselves account for tiiis, in part, by the constant emigration of members io
America, where the body is much more numerous than in Enghmd. But they
do not hesitate to admit that much is attributable to the feebler endeavours now
than formerly to gain proselytes. Since 1800 their number, if computed by
the number of their meeting-houses, has diminished. In 1800 tliey poeaesaed
413 meeting-houses, while the number returned to the Census in 1851 was only
371. Iliey say, however, that tins does not inevitably indicate a smaller number
of professors ; since, of late, there has been a conrtderable tendency amongat
them to migrate from the rural districts, and to settle in the larger towns. Small
communities are to be foimd in parts of France, Germany, Norway, and
Australia.

s. uimABuvs.

5. UNITARIANS.

Differences of opinion respecting the person of Christ are v&ry andant. Ariua,
a presbyter of Alexandria, whose name is most funiliar in connexion with the
anti-lVinitartan dispute, existed early in the fourth century, but Sabellius had
preceded him in the third, in propagation of very similar sentiments. The
" Arian heresy ^' provoked extensive discord in the general church ; and we read
of states and princes choosing sides in this mysterious controversy, and under-
taking sanguinary wars for its decision. Tlie "heresy" previ^led to acNoe
considerable extent in Britain in the earliest period of Christianily, before the
arrival of the Saxons.

In the sixteenth century, another fcnrm of anti-Trinitarian doctrine was
originated by Lselius and Fanstus Sodnus, and obtained a wide success in
Poland. From these two prominent maintainers of tiieir sentiments, the modem
Unitarians are often called '' Socinians ;" but they themselves repudiate the
name, — ^in part because of a diversity of creed on some particular pdnts, and
partly from repugnance to be held as followers of any human teacher. In
Switzerland, Sorvetus, by the instigation or consent of Calvin, was burnt, in
1553, for entertaining tiiese opinions.

In England, also, similar sentiments prevailed about the middle of the
sixteenth century, and subsequently two Arians were biunt to death in the reign
of James the First. John Biddle was imprisoned for the offence in the time of
the Commonwealth, and died in prison in 1662. Milton was a seml-Arian.
But little progress was effected till the opening of the eighte^ith century, when
many of the old Presbyterian ministers embraced opinions adverse to the
Trinitarian doctrine. A noticeable controversy on the subject was begun in
1719, in the west of England, and two Presbyterian ministers, in consequence
at tiieir partidpation in these sentiments, were removed from their pastoral
charges. Nevertheless, the Presbyterian deigy gradually became impregnated,
although for some time they gave no particular expression from their pu]]»ts to
their views in this respect. In course of little time, however, their congregations
either came to be entirely assimilated with themselves in doctrine, or in part
seceded to the Independent body. Thus, the ancient Firesbyterian chapels and

andWaus.] REPOBT. rj i 25

t

ead&wmfu&B hrnn, m gvait dflgne» beeoHM tiie property of mJiutenMis, whote s. irvmaunu
ovigiB, w ft &tiiM* oonumunty in Engtomi, may be datod from ^ flnt *'"'

ooeuRMioe of raeh Tiiiiial tmuhn, vu., from aboirt the period just eubieqaeiit
to 1730.

The modem Umtaneos diffor from the ancieiit AntUl^nnitarieiie, chiefly by Teneti.
ftMributing to tiie Sevioor lees of divine and move of human nature. In-
deed, He if described by several of their most conspicuous writers as a man
" constituted in all respects like other men." His mission was, they say, to
intvodnee, by €k>d's appmntment^ a new moral dispensetion; and His death tiiey
look upon not as a sacrifice or an atonement for sin, but as a msrtyrdom in
defenoe of truth.* Not admitting the ess ent isl sinMness of human nature, they
do not admit the necessity of an atonement : tliey consider that a conscientious
dBigent discharge of moral duties will be adequate to secure for men tiicir future
happiness. In consequence of their disbelief in the divinity of Christ, they avoid
all personal addresses to Him, whether of prayer or praise. The Scriptures they
believe to contain authentio statements ; but they do not allow the umversal
inspiration of the writers. Many of the modem Unitarians believe that all
nMmkmd will uttimately be re s tored to hq>piness. This creed is very prevalent
amongst the Unitarians of America^ where upwards of 1,000 diurches are re-
ported to profess it. It is there called " Universalism."

Persons denying the doctrine of the Trinity were excepted from the benefits of civil poritkn.
the Toleration Act. and remained so until 1813, when the section in that statute
which affected them was abrogated. Since that period they have been exactly
in the same position as all other PMitestant Dissenters witii respect to Hieir poli-
tical iimnimities.

The form of eodesiaslical government adopted by the Unitarians is substan- Chundi govern-
tiaUy " congregational ;" each individual congr^^on ruling itself wiliiout ™^
regard to any courts or synods.

Returns have been received at the Census Office from 229 congregations Nunben.
connected with this body.

6. UNITED BRETHREN, or MORAVIANS. a. vvrm

Christiamty was introduced into Bohemia in the ninth century^ from Greece ; xoeaviavs.

but it was not long before the Papal system, aided by the Emperor^ became
established firmly in that country. Still, the inhabitants were not disposed to
yield their cherished sentiments; and, stimulated by the writings of WydiflPe and
the preaching and martyrdom of Huss and Jerome, they afterwards distinguished
themselves, though unsuccessfully, as firm adherents to the doctrines of the
Reformation. In the persecution which resulted from the triumph of the Em-
peror in the war with the Elector Palatine, the Pft>testant clergy were banished
^m the kingdom. They retired to Poland ; where, in 1632, Commenius was
appointed " Bishop of the dispersed brethren from Bohemia and Moravia." In
Moravia,, ostensible conformity with Romish worship was enforced ; but many of
the brethren, cherishing the Protestant fiuih, met secretly together for devotion,
and, as opportunity occurred, fled thence into the Protestant states of Germany.
Ten of these, in 1722, obtained permission from Count Zinzendorf to settle on
a portion of his lands. The little settlement thus formed was called " Hem-
hutt," the watch of the Lord. Count Zinzendorf himself soon eame to be the

•BeMuMtt'sCMmliiqiiiiy, iyp.4«7-456

Origin.

26

CENSUS, 1851.— KBU^iQUS WORSHIP. IM»»M^^

or

MOSATIAirB.

bead of t^ nev ehurch^wiooh, m 1727, bad ipquQ^^to .|fPO p^tsim** . TlMgr
dobi^ thwi about a«Goiabi«ttbk)n with tbe LiuthmA'Chiirihi b^t tfie de(«fq|9&
oi tb« lot, to wbiob tbe^ appealed upon tbe matlary was in favour of. tb^ eoi»«
linuanoe as a distinct society. Tbey, tberefore, formed tbemselves into a jnfffABg
community, witb tbe designation of " Unitas Fratrum,'' and began to establish
oongrogationa in various ports oi Europe, loid to «eiid f oiKiib loissifluwwf toK«
motest seMementfl. Tbor first establisbmeint in England mans to have ooouimd
im 1743.*

DootrrineB.

Orders*

Biflcipline.

Goy«nuiifint*

The doctrines oi tbe United Bretbcea are in: barmcMiy wi^ thoie pfopotpwdad
in the *' Confession oi Augsburgb," At a general synod hflld atr 9a^» in
1775, tbe following declaration was adi^vted : *' Tbe chief doctrine to which 4ie
Chureh of tbe Btethren adheres, and which we must preswve as an invahuMe
treasure conunitted unto us, is this — that bff the Mcrifieafor m made bf^Jetm
Chritts.and bp that aUmity grace and ddiv»anc;e fifpm sia ase to be, oWjainad
for all mankind. We will, therefore, without lessening the impozt&tioe of aiqr
:other artide of tiie Cbrislaan faith, steadfEustly maiutaiin! tbe foUpwmg ftro
points : —

'^ L Tbe doctrine of tbe unlTOEMil depravity of man; that theK is^nnrhaiKh
in man, and that, since tbe fall, be has no, power whatever left to help binsell.
<' 2. Tbe doctrine of the divinity of Cbriat: tbait God, the creator of all
things, was manifest in tbe flesh, and reconciled us to himself; that be is
before all tbix^s^ and that by him all things consist. <
'^ 3. Tbe doctrine of the atonement and satisfaction made fcr us by Jesua
'< Chrisi: that, he was delsvered for our ofFencei^ and raised agato for our jmsti-
" flcation : and that, by bis merits alone, we recdve freely the foigiv^tess of sin
^' and sanctifLcation in soul and body.

'' 4. Tbe doctrine of tbe Holy Spirit, and the operations of His grace : that
'■5 it is He who worketh in us convictian of sin, foitb in Jesus, and purenoilin
heart.

'' 5. Tbe doctrine of tbe firuits of futh : that foi^ must evidenoe iliuUf \ff
willing obedience to tbe commandments of God, from love and gratitude.*' t

((

«

«

<f

(C

«

«

«

c<

<(

((

Tbe Moravian church is formed according to tbe episcopal modsL The biabQ|M
have been ordained in regular descent from those of tbe ancient Bohemian
church. To bishops alone belongs tbe power of ordaining ministers. Tbe other
orders are presbyters and deacons.

The discipline of tbe church is regulated by certain written " Congregational
Orders or Statutes," with which every one admitted as a member of tbe church
expresses bis concurrence. It consists of a series of reproofs and admoni-
tions ; the ultimate and highest punishment being that of excision Ifrom the
community.

The chief direction of the affairs of the church is committed to a board of
elders, appointed by tbe general synods, which assemble at irregtilar intervals
varying from seven to twelve years. Of these boards, one is universal, and tbe
others local : tbe former being resident at Hembutt, and maintaining a general
supervision over every part of tbe society — the latter being specially connected
witb particular congregations. Bishops, beyond their power of ordination, have
no authority except what they derive from these boards. There are/«iiafc elders^
who attend at the boards ; but they do not vote*.

* See Southe^B Life of Wesley, (duster & . .
t Bee GoBders.yiew Q( if\ BApgipqSi pi«ar26S.

Ai«)rWJ«iKi.] ' RBPORT. l/f^^ 27

-^Th»tDWki]» 'of • pwNiiis aetin% OMOiUrsjof the ^' Um^r '? does not «xoeed« ^.3BSp
1%0D0 m the whoie el Euiope, nor 6,000 in Amenca; but sfe kast 100»000 ^J^jSn?'
flooc^y it ifl oenflideied, am m TiHnal connexion with the society and under the ynmbm"
•6]»lilinl gnidaiioe of its preadiers. I1m» wmdMr of their chapels in fingknd
and Wales, reported by the Censas offieera, was 32, wkh 9,305 nttings.

The United Bsethren hare always been dktingmshed by thev efforts to esta- HiMknu.
blish missionary stations in the most remote and neglected portions of the globe.
In 1851 they had 70 settlements distributed amongst the Hottentots, the Green-
landenf, tiie Bsqnidnianx, the Indians, the Anstrafian aborigines, and the Negroes
of tiie Wesfc Iiidies and Amferioa. The number of missionaries was 294 ; aild
tile 'Con¥srts(iiot msK wmimal p rofes s ors) tiien belonging to l^e missionaiy
eoni^regations amoonted to 69,149. The eiq)ense of the mission is about 13,000/.
ammaHy $< tinpse ibiffths of which are raised by other Chrisliaa bodies (piindpa%
by the CSrarch of England) who t^pieciate the eminent \afaie of these labours.

7. WESLEYAN METHODISTS.* 7. wmmtah

nTHonisTs.

Under the genertj term of "Methodists" are comprehended two principal DUhrentUnda.
and several subordinate sections, having totally distinct ecclesiastical organiza-
tions. The two grand sections differ from each other upon pomts of doctrine j
one professing Arminian, and the other Calvinistic, sentiments. The former are
the followers of John Wesley, and from him are called " Wesleyan Methodists '* —
the latter were originated by the labours of George Whitfield, but their founder's
nam^ is not perpetuated in their title, which is, generally, that of " Calvinistic
Methodists." Each of the two grand sections is divided into several smaller
seclaons, <^iffp"^ g from each other upon points of church government and dis-
cipline : the Wesl^an Methodists comprise the " Original Connexion," the "New
Conop^don," the " Primitive Methodists," and the " Wesleyan Association "—
the Calvinistic Methodists comprise . the body bearing that specific name,, and
also the churches belonging to what is known as " The Countess of Huntingdon's
^ Connexion."

The Original Connexion.

As at present settled, the form of church government somewhat resembles Ohuroh Govwu-
that of the Scottish Presbyterian churches in the order of the courts, in the
rekti^. they bear to eadi other, and in their respective constitutions and
functions. The difference is in the greater degree of authority in spiritual
aoHltters exercised by the Wesleyan ministers, who preside in their courts not as
iH^BE^ chainnen or moderators, bnt as pastors. This is ssdd by them to secure
aja equitable balanoe of power between the two parties, lay and. clerical, in these
eouctpj m^ i^T^ to provide againat abuse on either side. How far this is
ths oas^ will bcj^siare dearly seen by a description of these various courts,
liKfiing theppi upwards from the lowest to the highest, — ^from the Class to the

.1

'Fhe Classes were the very first of the arrangements introduced by Mr. Wesley. Otaeses f
They consist, in general, of about 12 persons ; each class having its appointed
" leader," (an experienced Christian layman, nominated by the superintendent

• fl^. Vat80n*a " life of W
tiMOonliBrBD^^U6?^-5S-S %

r '.'■>

28 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [Englakb

y . WM MSTAy • of a ciicuit, and appointed hj a leaden' meeting,) whoee doty is to meet his
iiA*»op»ia. gjjjgg ^jjjjg gygiy ^^ — convene with each dass member, hear from him a

statement of his spiritual condition, and give appropriate oonnsd. Every
member of a class, except in cases of extreme poverty, is expeoted to oontrihiiite
at least a penny par week towards the funds of the society. Out of the
proceeds of this contribution, assisted by other funds, the stipends of the
ministen are paid. The system of class meetings is justly considered the very
life of Methodism.

Iljjjjgfj^^g^ The public wonhip of these societies is conducted in each circuit by two

descriptions of preachen, one clerical the other lay. The clerics are separated
entirely to the work of the ministry — ^are memben of, or in connexion with,
or received as probationen by, the Conference — and are supported by fbnds
raised for that purpose in the classes and congregations. From one to four of
these, called ''itinerant preachen," are appointed annually for not exceeding
three yean in immediate succession to the same circuit. Their ministry is not
confined to any particular chapel in the circuit, but they act interchangeably
from place to place, seldbm preaching in the same place more than one Sunday
without a change, which is effected according to a plan generally re-made every
quarter. Of itinerant preachen there are at present about 915 in Great
Britain. The lay, or " local " preachen as they are denominated, follow secular
callings, like other of their fellow subjects, and preach on the sabbaths at the
places appointed for them in the above-mentioned plan ; as great an interval
being observed between their appointments to the same place as can be
conveniently arranged.

Mode of worship. '^® public services of Methodists present a combination of the forms of the

Church of England with the usual practice of Dissenting Churches. In the
larger chapels, the Church Liturgy is used ; and, in all, the Sacrament is admi-
nistered according to the Church of England rubric. Independently of Sabbath
wonhip. Love Feasts are occasionally celebrated ; and a midnight meeting, on the
last day of each year, is held as a solemn " Watch Night," for the purpose of
impressing on the mind a sense of the brevity and rapid flight of time.

At present there are 428 circuits in Great Britain. Besides preaching in
the various chapels in their respective circuits, the itinerant preachen administer
the sacraments of Baptism and the Lord's Supper. One or other of them,
according to an arrangement amongst themselves, n^eets every dass in his
circuit once in every quarter, penonally converses with every member, and
distributes to all such as have throughout the past three months walked
orderly a ticket, which authenticates their membenhip. One of the ministen
in every circuit is called the " superintendent," whose duties, in addition to his
ordinary laboun as a travelling preacher, are, to see that the Methodist
discipline is properly maintained, — ^to admit candidates into memberohip
(subject to a veto by a Leaders' meeting), — and to expel from the society any
member whom a Leaden' meeting shall pronounce guilty of any particular
offence. Appeal, however, lies from his decision to a District meeting, and
ultimately to the Conference. There is also a " cbcuit steward," whose duty
is to receive from the society stewards the contributions of class memben, and
to superintend their application for the purposes of the circuit.

The Ck>iifereitoe. The Conferbnce, the highest Wesleyan court, is composed exclusively of

ministen. It derives its authority from a deed of declaration, executed by
Mr. Wesley in 1784, by whidi it was provided that, after the decease of himself

andWalibs.] REPOBT. if 29

Mug

and his biodier Charles, 100 penoiifl» named in the deed, " Wsing preachero and 7. wauaxur
'^ expounders of God's holy word, under the care and in connexion with the ic^s^i****
** said John Wesley," should exercise the authority which Wesley himself
possessed, to appcMnt preachers to the various chapels. Vacancies in the
" hundred" were to be filled up by the remainder at an annual Conference. In
pursuance ci this deed, a Conference of 100 ministers meets yearly in July, with
the addition of the representatives selected by the district meetings, and such
other ministers as are appointed or permitted to attend by the district com-
mittees. The custom is, for all these ministers to share in the proceedings
and to vote; though all tiie decisions thus arrived at must be sanctioned by
the legal *' hundred," ere they can have binding force. The Conference must
sit for at least five days, but not beyond three weeks. Its principal transactions
are, to examine the moral and ministerial character of every preacher — ^to
receive candidates on trial — ^to admit ministers into the connexion — ^and to
appoint ministers to particular circuits or stations. Independently of its func- .
tions under this deed poll, the Conference exennses a general superintendence
over the various institutions of the body; including the appointment of
various committees, as, (1) The Committee of Privileges for guarding the
interests of the Wesleyan Connexion ; (2) The Coinmittee for the management
of Missions ; (3) The Committee for the management of Schools for educating
the children of Wesleyan ministers; (4) The General Book Committee (for
superintending the publication and sale of Wesleyan works) ; (5) The Chapel
Building Committee (without whose previous consent in writing no chapel,
whether large or small, is to be erected, purchased, or enlarged) ; (6) The Chapel
Relief Committee ; (7) The Contingent Fund Committee ; (S) The Committee
of the Auxiliary Fund for worn-out ministers and ministers' widows ; and the
committees for the various schools, theological institutions^ &c.

The Conference has also assumed to itself the power of making new lows
for the government of the Connexion ; provided that, if any circuit meeting
disapprove such law, it is not to be enforced in that circuit for the space of
one year. Any circuit has the power of memorializing Conference on behalf of
any change considered desirable, provided the June quarterly meeting should so
determine.

The doctrines held by the Wesleyans are substantiaUy accordant with the Bootrines.
Articles of the Established Church, interpreted in their Arminian sense. In tiiis
they follow Mr. Wesley rather than Arminius; fot although the writings of
the latter are received with high respect, the first four volumes of Wesley's
Sermons, and his Notes on the New Testament (whieh they hold to be ^ neither
Calvinistic on the one hand nor Pelagian on the other") are referred to as the
standard ot their orthodoxy. The continued influence of thesr founder is
manifested by the general adherence of the body to his opinions on the subject
of attainment to Christian perfection in the present life-— on the possibility of
final ruin after the reception of divine grace — and on the experience by every
eimvert of a clear asmranee of his acceptance with God through fidth in Jesus
Christ.

The Census Accounts show 6,579 chapels in England and Wales, belonging
to this Connexion in March 1851 ; containing (allowance being made for defective
returns) accommodation for 1,447,580 persons. The nimnber of attendants on
the Census Sunday was: Morning, 492,714; Afternoon, 383,964; Evening,
667,850 : including an estimate for 133 chapels, for which the number of attend*
ants was not stated.

m

CENSUS, 1851.--ttaa^lOIOUS WORSHIP. .. [E^LA^li

7. v r moMrA x
Societies.

Oentenary.

Origin.

The fb&owing' Table shows the principal socieiies and institutions forTeligmud
objects suJ)ported by the Wesleyan Original Connexion. *^heps, in part sup-
ported by Wefileyans, are mentioned in the Ctneral List at page cxvii Of the
Report. '

'\

Name d» Socibty

OE :
IlTBTITUTIOir.

Contingent Fund . • -

Auxiliary Pimd - -

The Children*8 Pund -

'W^eyan Theological Instl-
tutioB - - . . -

Qeneral Chapel Fund - -

X.J).
1756

1813

1818

1834
1-1818

Annual
Income.

10,065
7,163
3:^0

4,638
3,884

Nahb op Societt

OB

XnrsTiTUTioir.

WeflAeyan Seamen's IMSs-
siou . . . ,

Wesleyan Missionary So-
ciety - i - -

Eingswood andWoodhouse C
Grove Sehool - - -c

Education Pund

1817
1746

-mu

1837

Anniu!
incoimi."

260

105,870

}. 8.048

•tf 2^800

In 1839 was celebrated the Centenafy of the existence of Wesleyan
Methodism ; and the gratitude of the people towards the system under which
they had derived so much advantage was displayed by contributions to the
large amount of 216,0002.^ which sum was appropriated to the establishment of
theological institutions in Yorkshire and at Richmond — the purchase of the
*' Centenary Hall and Mission House " in Bishopsgate Street — ^the provision' of a
missionary ship — ^the discharge of chapel debts — and the augmentation of the
incomes of the Methodist religious societies. . l

Of late years a considerable agitation (to be more particularly mentioned when
describing " Wesleyan Reformers ") has diminished to a great extent the num-
ber of the members in connexion. It is stated that by this division the
Original Connexion has sustained a loss of 100,000 members.

«

((

((

«

The Methodist New Connexion.

4 V

For some time after Mr. Wesley's death in 1791, oonlidsnble agitation was
observable throughout the numerous societies which, under his control, bad
rapidly sprung up in every part of England. The more immediate subjects of
dilute had reference to (I), "the right of the people to.hold.theop public
<' religious worship at such hours as were most oonireni^t, without being
restricted to the mere intervals of the hours app(Hnted for servioe in the
ilgstaldished Quuch," and (2), 'Hhe right of the people to receiviil the
ordinances of Baptism and the Lord's Supper £ropi the hiMids of their, own
piinisters, and in their own places of worship ;" but the prinidpal and foiuk*
mental question in dispute concerned the right of the laity to participate in the
spiritual and. secular government of the body. Wesley himself had, in his lifii*-
time, alvrays execrcifled an absolute authority; and. alter hift deoease the t»TciUing
pieachers daimed the same extent of power. A vigorous op^fiositioB wis, haw-^
ever, .stopn oril^nated, which continued during several years; tiie-Confemee
attempting various unsuccessful measures for restoring harmony. A " Fkui of
Pacification" was adopted by the Conference in 1795, and was received with
general satis&Kstion so far as the oidinances wer&concen^ed; but the qu^irtion
of lay influence remp^ed untoudied till 1797, {When th^ Conference <!QQ^«d
that, the Leader^' ixte^tii^B.fihould have the right to exercise an absolute vei^
upon the admisnon of new members to the Society,^ and that no member
should be ewpelled for immorality, "until such immoraii^ had ^ been proved ai
a Leaders' meeting." Certain lesser rights were at the same time oaDuc^d/Bd
to the quarterly meetings, in which the laity were represented by the presence
of their stewards and class leaders. But this was the extent of the conoes-

A*l>iWWyBB.J "'i' •• ' • ■'' tlAPbtHfV:

tude by the ]ff»cherB; mad all ptopofiNaons' for lay-jfekig»^n to the ''.^SSSSS
Conference and the district meetings were conclusively rejected. uMsmnm^.

Foremost amongst many who remained unsatisfied by these concessions was
the Rev. Alexander Kilham^ who^ singularly 'enough, was bom at Epworth in
LinM^Mihiie, the birthplace of the Weskys. Mr: Kilham-, first aoquimg promi* #
niBRee as an assertor of the right of Metiiodists to meet for womhip in ehurdh
hours and to recdive the saoraiftjtlts from their own ministers, was gradnalty led
to take an active part in advocacy of the principle of lay participation in the
govemmenit of the Connexion.

Originated by a movement for a certain and specific alteration in the constitn- Biatinottve
iion of Weslejan Methodism, the New Connexion difClers from the parent body
only with respect to those ecclesiastical arrangements which were then the sub-
jects of dispute. In doctrines, and in all the essential and distinctive features of
Wesleyan Methodism, there is no divergence : the Arminian tenets are as finnly
hdd by the New as by the Old Connexion ; and the outline of ecclesiastical
machinery — comprising classes, circuits, districts, and the Conference — is in both
the same. The grand distinction rests upon the different degrees of power
allowed in each commimion to the laity. It has been shown that, in the
" Original Connexion," all authority is virtually vested in the preachers : they
alone compose the Conference — theb influence is paramount in the inferior
courts — and even when, as in iinAnriftl mailt;ers, laymen are appointed to com-
mlttooi, such i^pointmmitB are entirely in the hands of Conference. The
'* New Connexion," on the contrary, admits, in all its courts, the principle of
lay participation in church government : candidates for membership must be
admitted by the voice of the existing - members, not by the minister aioile ;
offending members cannot be expelled but with the conceonence of a Ijeaflkrs'
meeting ; officers of the 'bod^^ whether leaders, ministers, or stewards^ are
elected by the church and minister^ coigc^tly ; and in District Meetings and
the annual Conference lay delegate (as many in number as the ministers)
are present, freely chosen hf the members of the churches.

The progress of thft New Connexion since its origin has been as follows, in Profreas.
the aggregate, comprising England, Ireland, and th& colonies :*
Tsar. * - Members.

1797 * - 5,000

1860 - . 5,280

Mia . - 8,oe7

1823 - - . 10,794

1833 . - - 14,784

1840 - - " £1,886

1846 - - - 20,00at

1853 - - - 2l,884t

r.

At present (1853) the state of the Connexion, in England and Wales, is
reported to be as follows : §

Members - - - 16,070

Sabbath schools - ' - 273

Sabbath-school teachers - 7,335

Sabbath-school scholars - 44,337

Chapels - - - 301

Societies - - - 298

Circuit preachers - - ' 95

Local preachers - - 814

(.Returns have been leoeiTBd at the Cerisvtt Office from 287 ehapahi and siailidns
(m08% in the var&nem qounties) bekmgingtothis Comiesion^ confining aocnn-
modatioi]^ after an estimate for 16 ditfedsve retmns^ for 96|,964 perlons. The
number of attemkmU on idie. Census Sunday was : Moimng 36>801 ; Afternoon,

.k u.

t The diminntion of xHunben m thiB yewv »» owa p wieA with 1840, vv owvag to t^e foct that
V0iJtrieABw*we*el6btbbtweeiitlie years TOIl arid 1W8. as ttfe result df expelltiig a populsr
preacher on>u»ount of unaouud doctrine. See Minutes of Conference, 1841. ... - i

1 Minutes of Conference, 1863, p. 11 ; and Missionary Beport for 1863.

§ Minutes of Conference, p. 10.

32

CENSUS, 1851.— BSUGIOUS WORSHIP, tEiioi«AHi>

7. wBBxaYAir 22,620; ETening, 39,624 : induding an estunate for thi«e chapeU, ilie attand-
lOTHODiBTs. njKjg i^ which was not stated.

Tnndi.

Origin.

In 1847 the Jubilee of the connexion was celebrated, and it was resolved to
^ raise a fimd of 20,000/., to hk approj»iated to the relief of distressed ch^[)els, to
the erection of a theological institution, the extension of home and foreign
missions, and the provision for aged and retired ministers.

Dootrinsiind

Primitivb Methodists.

About the commencement of the present century, certain among the Wes-
leyans (and conspicuously Hugh Bourne and William Clowes) began to put
in practice a revival of these modes of operation, which had by that time been
abandoned by the then consohdated body. The Conference of 1807 affirmed
a resolution adverse to such unprescribed expedients ; and the consequence of
this disf^>probation was the birth of the Primitive Methodist Connexion, —the
first class being formed at Standley in Staffordshire in 1810. The following
table, furnished by the Conference itself, will show the progress made by the
connexion since that period.

Chapels.

Preachers.

Class
Lea.
ders.

Members.

Sabbath Schools.

Periods.

Connex-
ional.

Rented
Booms,

Tra.

veiling.

Local.

Bohools.

Teaohera.

Seholan.

1810

. .

. .

• •

• •

10

*

. .

. .

1811

• .

2

• •

• •

200

. *

. .

1820

• •

202

1,486

• %

7,842

• .

• .

18S0

421

240

2,719

35,733

• »

. •

1840

U40

487

6,550

• •

78,900

11,968

60,506

1860

1,665

8,616

619

8,624

6,162

104,762

1,278

20,114

106^0

186S

1,789

8,666

868

9,694

6,767

108,926

1,686

22,792

121,894

These statistics refer as well to the foreign stations of the Connexion as to
England and Wales ; but the deduction to be made upon this account wiU not
exceed two or three per cent, of the above figures. The number of chapels, &;c.
returned by the Census officers was only 2871 so that many of the above
must probably be small rooms, which thus escaped the notice of the enumerators.
The number of connexional circuits and missions is, altogether, 313, of which,
13 are in Canada, 2 in South Australia, 1 in New South Wales, 1 in Victoria;,
and 3 in New Zealand. The '^ Missions,'' whether abroad or at home, are
localities in which the labours of the preachers are remunerated not from local
sources, but finm the circuit contributions or from the general funds of the
connexion appropriated to missions.

The doctrines held by the Primitive Methodists are precisely similar to those
iniH«^iii»<i by the Original Connexion, and the outhne <tf their eodesiaatical
polity is also similar, the chief distinction being the admission, by the fonncr
body, of lay representatives to the Conference, and the generally greater
influence allowed, in all the various courts, to laymen.

Camp meetings, though oocarionally held, are much less frequent now than
formerly : the people, it is thought, are more acoessible tiian 60 years ago to
other agencies.

AND Walks.]

REPORT.

V

33

7. WESIBTAK
ICIiTHODIBTS.

Bible Christianb.

The ''Bible Christians" (sometimes called Brjanites) are included here
among the Methodist communities, more from a reference to thar sentiments
and polity than to their origin. The body, indeed, was not the result of a f
secession from the Methodist Connexion, but was rather the origination of
a new community, which^ as it grew, adopted the essential prindples of
Methodism.

The founder of the body was Mr. William O'Bryan, a Wesleyan local preadier
in Cornwall, who, in 1815, separated from the Wesleyans, and began himself to
form sodeties upon the Methodist plan. In a very few years considerable
advance was made, and throughout Devonshire and Cornwall many societies
were established ; so that, in 1819, there were nearly 30 itinerant preachers. In
that year, the first Conference was held, when the Connexion was divided into 12
circuits. Mr. O'Bryan withdrew irom the body in 1829.

In doctrinal profession there is no distinction between *' Bible Christians '*
and the various bodies of Arminian Methodists.

The forms of public worship, too, axe of the same simple character; but, in
the administration of the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper, " it is usual to recdve
" the elements in a sitting posture, as it is believed that that practice is more
'' conformable to the posture of body in which it was at first received by Christ's
'' Apostles, than kneeling ; but persons are at liberty to kneel, if it be more
'' suitable to their views and feelings to do so."*

According to the Census returns, the number of chapels belonging to the body Statistics,
in England and Wales in 18dl was 482; by far the greater number being
situated in the south-western counties of England. The number of sittings,
(after adding an estimate for 42 imperfect returns,) was 66,834. The attendance
on the Census-Bunday was: Morning, 14,902; Afternoon, 24,345; Evening,
34,612 ; an estimate being made for eight chapels the number of attendants at
which was not stated in the returns. The Minutes of Conference for 1852 1
present the following view :—

Chapels

Itiuerant llfinisters
Local Preachen
Members

In Circuits.

In Home

Missionary

Stations.

TotsL

293

HO

403

61

62

113

714

846

1,069

10,146

8,716

13,86s

The Wesleyan Methodist Association.

In 1834 a controversy was originated as to the propriety of the proposed Origin,
establishment of a Wesleyan Theological Institution ; and a minister who dis-
approved of such a measure, and prepared and published some remarks against
it, was expelled from the Connexion. Sympathizers with him were in similar
manner expelled.

The "Association " differs from the " Old Connexion" only with regard to
the specific subjects of dispute which caused the rupture. The only variations.

• ««

'A Digest of tiie Bales snd Regulations of the people denominated Bible Chnstums,
i;ompiled by order of the Annual Conference," 1838. ^

t Extracts from the Minutes of the 84th Annual Conference of the ministers and repre-
sentatives of the people denominated Bible Christians/' 1852.

C. D

34

CENSUS, IdSL-^RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. LEkglamd

7. WBBtBYXS
' METHODISTS.

Annual
Assembly.

Discipline.

^Statistics.

therefore, are in constitutional acrangemeatfl, and the principal of these are as
follows : —

The Annual Assemhly (answering to the Old Wesleyan Conference) is
distinguished by the introduction of the laity as representatives. It consists
of such of the itinerant and Iqcal preachers, and other official or private members,
as the circuits, societies, or churches in union with the Association (and con-
tributing 60/. to the support of the ministry) elect.* The number of repre-
sentatives IB regulated by the number of constituents. Circuits with less than
500 members send one ; those with more than 500 and less than 1,000 send
two ; and such as have more than 1,000 send three. The Annual Assembly
admits persons on trial as preachers, examines them, receives them into full
coimexion, appoints them to their circuits, and excludes or censures them when
necessary. It also directs the appHcation of all General or Connexional Funds,
and appoints a committee to represent it till the next Assembly. But it does
not interfere with strictly local matters, for ''each drcuit has the right and

power to govern itself by its local courts, without any interference as to

the management of its internal afibirs."t

(S

(f

(t

S(

As was to be expected from the reason of its origin, the Association gives
more influence to the laity in matters of church discipline than is permitted by
the Old . Connexion. Therefore it is provided, that "no member shall be

expelled from the Association except by the Section of a majority of a

leaders' society or circuit quarterly meeting."J

According to the Minutes of the 17th Aimual Assembly, the following wius
the state of the Association in England and Wales in 1852, no allowance having,
however, been made for several incomplete returns : —

Itinerant preachers and missionaries - *-■ -^90

Local preachers - - - - - - 1,016

Class leaders . - - . . . 1^353

* ' Members in society - - - - -19,411

Chapels - - - - - - - 329

Preaching places, rooms, &c. - - - - 17I

Sunday schools i - - - - . 322

Sundily-school teachers ----- 6,842

Sunday-school scholars - i - - - -43,389

The Census Returns make mention of 419 chapels and preaching rooms
containing (after un estimate for the sittings in 34 cases of deficient infor-
mation) accommodation for 98,813 persons. The attendance on the Censlis-
Sunday (matdng an allowance for five chapels the returns from which are
silent on this point) was: Mommgy 32,308; Afternoon, 21,140; Evening^,
40,655.

Wesleyan Methodist Reformers.
In 1849, another of the constantly recurring agitations with rei^ect to
ministerial authority in matters of church disciphne arose, and sdll xxmtinues.
Some parties having circulated through the Connexion certun anonymous
pamphlets called " Fly Sheets," in which some points of Methodist procedure
were attacked in a manner offensive to the Conference, that body, with a view to
ascertain the secret authors (suspected to be ministers), adopted the expedient
of tendering to every minister in the Connexion a " Declaration," reprobating

* ««

Connexional Relations of the Wesleyan Methodist Association ; " 3d edition, p. 3.
t " Connexional Regulations of the Wesleyan Methodist Association;** Sd edition.
t Ibid. p. 10.

AKD; Walks.]

REPORT.

V

a5

tbe obnozioiia dieolan, and repudiating sU connesioii vMk the aitlliDnMp.
Several ministers refused submission to this test, as beingmi unfiair attempt to
make the offending parties criminate themselves, and partaking of the nature
of an Inquisition. The (Conference, however, held that such a method of >
examination was both scripturallj proper, and accordant with the usages of
Methodism; and the ministers persisting in their opposition were expelled.
This stringent measure caused a great sensation through the various societies,
and nieetings were convened to sympathize with the excluded ministers. The*
C!onfecence, however, steadily pursued its policy— considered all such meetings,
violations of Wesleyan order — and, acting through the superintendent ministers
in all the circuits, punished by expulsion every member who attended them.
In consequence of this proceeding, the important question was again, and with
increased anxiety, debated, — whether the admission and excision of church,
members is exclusively the duty of the minister, or whether, in the exercise of
such momentous discipline, the other members of the church have not a right>
to share.

The agitation on these questions (and on some collateral ones suggested
naturally by these) is still prevailing, and has grown extremely formidable. It
is calculated that the loss of the Old Connexion, by expulsions and withdrawals,
now amounts to 100,000 members. The Reformers have not yet ostensibly
seceded, and can therefore not be said to form a separate Connexion. They
regard themsdves as still Wesleyan Methodists, illegally expelled, and they
demand the restoration of all preachers, officers, and members who have been
excluded. In the meantime, they have set in operation a distinct machmery of
Methodism, framed according to the plan which they consider ought to be
adopted by the parent body. In their own returns it is represented that they
had in 1852, 2,000 chapels or preaching places, and 2,800 preachers.

At the time of the Census, in March 1851, the movement was but in its
infancy; so that the returns received, though possibly an accurate account of
the then condition of the body, will fail to give an adequate idea of its present
state. From these returns it seems there were at that time 339 chapels in con-
nexion with the movement; having accommodation (after estimates for 51
defective schedules) for 67,814 persons. The attendance on the Onsus-Sunday
(making aa allowance for five cases where the numbers were not given) was
as follows : Morning, 30,470 ; Afternoon, 16,080 ; Evening, 44,953.

7. ynSBSMTAM
XBTKODIftfS

field.

8. CALVINISTIC METHODISTS. 8.

CALvnnsTic
George Whitfield, bom in 1714, the son of an innkeeper at Gloucester, where Josthodisxs.

he acted as a common drawer, was admitted as a servitor in Pembroke College George l^hit-

Oxford, in 1732. Being then the subject of religious impressions, to which the

evil character of his early youth lent force and poignancy, he naturally was

attracted to those meetings for religious exercises which the brothers Wesley

had a year or two before originated. After a long period of mental anguish,

and the practice, for some time, of physical austerities, he ultimately found

relief and comfort ; and, resolving to devote himself to the labours of the

ministry, was admitted into holy orders by the Bishop of Gloucester. Preaching

in various churches previous to his embarkation for Georgia, whither he had

determined to follow Mr. Wesley, his uncommon force of oratory was at once

discerned, and scenes of extraordinary popular commotion were displayed

wherever he appeared. In 1737 he left for Georgia, just as Wesley had returned.

He ministered with much success among the settlers for three months, and then

came back to £ngland, for the purpose of procuring aid towards the foundation

of an orphan house for the cftony. The same astonishing sensation was created

D 2

36

CENSUS, 1851.—RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England

8.
^CiXVIKISTIC
JiSTHOSISTB.

Sepuratiou of
'Whitfield and
Wesley.

Present position
of Whitfield's
followers.

by his preaching as before ; the churches overflowed with eager auditors, and
crowds would sometimes stand outside. Perceiving that no edifice was large
enough to hold the numbers who desired and pressed to hear him, he began to
entertain the thought of preaching in the open air; and when, on visiting
Bristol shortly after, all the pulpits were denied to him, he carried his idea into
practice, and commenced his great experiment by preaching to the colliers at
Kingswood. His first audience numbered about 200; the second 2,000; the
third 4,000, and so from ten to fourteen and to twenty thousand.* Such
success encouraged similar attempts in London; and accordingly, when the
churchwardens of Islington forbade his entrance into the pulpit, whidi the
vicar had offered him, he preached in the churchyard ; and, deriving more and
more encouragement from his success, he made Moorfields and Kennington
Common the scenes of his impassioned eloquence, and there controlled, per-
suaded, and subdued assemblages of thirty and forty thousand of tiie rudest
auditors. He again departed for Georgia in 1748, founded there the orphan
house, and, requiring funds for its support, again returned to England in,
1761.

Up to this period, Wesley and Whitfield had harmoniously laboured in con-
junction; but there now arose a difference of sentiment between them on the
doctrine of election, which resulted in their separation. Whitfield held the
Calvinistic ^nets, Wesley the Arminian; and their difference proving, after
some discussion, to be quite irreconcileable, they thenceforth each pursued &
different path. Mr. Wesley steadily and slulfiilly constructing the elaborate
machinery of Wesleyan Methodism ; and Whitfield following his plan of field
itinerancy, with a constant and amazing popularity, but making no endeavour
to originate a sect. He died in New England in 1769, at the age of 55.t

His followers, however, and those of other eminent evangelists who sympa-
thized with his proceedings, gradually settled into separate religious bodies,
principally under two distinctive appellations ; one, the " Countess of Hunting-
don's Connexion," and the other, the " Welsh Calvinistic Methodists." These,
in ftkjt, are now the only sections which survive as individual communities ; for
most of Whitfield's congregations, not adopting any connexional bond, but
existing as independent churches, gradually became absorbed into the Congre-
gational body.

Origin.

The Counte'ss of Huntingdon's Connexion.

Selina, daughter of the Earl of Ferrers, and widow of the Earl of Huntingdon,
was one of those on whom the preaching of Whitfield made considerable
impression. In 1748 he became her chaplain; and by his advice she assumed
a kind of leadership over his followers, erected chapels, engaged ministers or
laymen to officiate in them, and founded a college at Trevecca in South Wales,
for the education of Calvinijstic preachers. After her death, this college was, in
1792, transferred to Cheshunt (Herts), and there it still exists.

The doctrines of the Connexion are almost identical with those of the
Church of En^^land, and the form of worship does not materially vary; for the
Liturgy is generally employed, though extemporary prayer is frequent.

Although the name " Connexion " is still used, there is no combined or
federal ecclesiastical government prevailing. The congregational polity is
practically adopted ; and of late years, several of the congregations have
become, in name as well as virtually. Congregational churches.

• Southey's Life of Wesley, vol. i. p. 201.

t Whitfield during his tiiirty.four years* ministry is said to have preached no feiver than
1S»0(K) sermons, being more tlian ten per week. •

AND Wales.] REPORT. / yO ^7

tt

The number of chapels mentioned in the Census u Klonginf? to this calvixisxic
Connexion, or described as " English Calvinistic Methoaists," was 109, con- methodists.
taining (after an allowance for the sittings in five chapels, the returns for which
are defective,) accommodation for 38,727 persons. The attendants on the
Census-Sunday (making an estimated addition for seven chapels the returns
from which were silent on the point) were : Morning, 21,103 ; Afternoon, 4,380 ;
Evening, 19,159.

Welsh Calvinistic Methodists.

The great revival of religion commenced in England bv Wesley and Whit-
field had been preceded by a similar event in Wales. I1le principal agent of
its introduction there was Howel Harris, a gentleman of Trevecca, in Brecknock-
shire, who, with a view to holy orders, had begun to study at Oxford, but,
offended at the immorality there prevalent, had quitted college, and returned to '
Wales. He shortly afterwards began a missionary labour in that country, going
firom house to house, and preaching in the open air. A great excitement was
produced; and multitudes attended his discourses. To sustain the religious
feeling thus awakened, Mr. Harris, about the year 1736, instituted '^Private
Societies,'' similar to those which Wesley was, about the same time, though
without communication, forming in England. By 1739 he had established
about 300 such societies .in South Wales. At first, he encountered much
hostility from magistrates and mobs ; but after a time his work was taken up
by several ministers of the Church of England; one of whom, the Reverend
Daniel Rowlands, of Uangeitho, Cardigan, had such a reputation, that *' persons

have been known to come 100 miles to hear him preach on the Sabbaths of

his administering the Lord's Supper;" and he had no less than 2,000
communicants in his church. In 1742, 10 clergymen were assisting in the
movement, and 40 or 50 lay preachers. The first chapel was erected in 1747)
at Builth in Brecknockshire.

In the meantime. North Wales began to be in similar manner roused ; and,
in spite of considerable persecution, many members were enrolled, and several
chapels built. The Rev. Thomas Charles, of Bala, one of the founders of the
British and Foreign Bible Society, was, towards the termination of the century,
a prominent instrument in effecting this result.

The growth of the movement, both in North and South Wales, was
extremely rapid ; but the process of formation into a separate body was more
gradual and slow. At first, as several of the most conspicuous labourers were
clergymen of the Established Church, the sacraments were administered ex-
clusively by thiem; but, as converts multiplied, the number of Evangelical
clergymen was found inadequate to the occasion : many members were obliged
to seek communion with the various dissenting bodies; till, at last, in 1811,
21 among the Methodist preachers were ordained, at a considerable Conference,
and from that time forth the sacraments were regularly administered by them
in thev own chapels, and the body assumed distinctly the appearance of a
separate Connexion.

A county in Wales corresponds with a Wesleyan " Circuit," or to a Scottish Monthly Meet-
Presbytery. All the church officers within a county, whether preachers or '***'
leaders of private societies, are members of the " Monthly Meeting " of the
county. The province of this meeting is, to superintend both the spiritual and
secular condition of the societies within the county.

The " Quarterly Association " performs all the ftmctions of the Wesleyan Qwarteriy Asso-
** Conference," or of the " Synod " amongst Presbyterians. There are two ^ ^"**

* D 3

38

CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England

8.

ClXTIiriSTIC

XSTHODIBTB.

meetings held every quarter; one in North Wales, and the other in South
Wales. The Association consists of all the preachers and leaders of private
societies in the Connexion. "At every Association, the whole Connexion is
supposed to he present through its representatives, and the decisions of this
meeting are deemed sufficient authority on every subject relating to the body
through all its branches. It has the prerogative to superintend the cause of
Christ among the Welsh Calvinistic Methodists through Wales and England,
to inquire into the affairs of all the private and monthly societies, and to
direct any changes or alterations which it may think requisite." It ia
at this meeting that the ministers are selected who are to administer th&
sacraments.

<€

t(

ti

Ci

it

tt

Ministers.

The ministers, among the TiVelsh Calvinistic Methodists, are itinerant. They
are selected by the private societies, and reported to the monthly meetings,
which examine into their qualifications, and permit them to commence on trial.
A certain number only, who must previously have been preachers for at least
five years, are ordained to administer the sacraments, and this ordination takea
place at the Quarterly Associations. The preachers are appointed each to a
particular county ; but generally once in the course of a year they undertake
a missionaiy tour to distant parts of Wales, when they preach twice every day,
on each occasion at a different chapel. Their remuneration is derived from the
monthly pence contributed by the members of each congregation ; out of which
fund a trifling sum is given to them after every sermon. In 18379 & college for
the education of ministers was established at Bala, and in 1842 another was
estabhshed at Trevecca.

Doctrines.

The doctrines of the Welsh Calvinistic Methodists may be inferred from the
appellation of the body, and be said to be substantially accordant with the
Articles of the Established Church, interpreted according to their Calvinistic
sense.

Staitistics.

The number of chapels returned at the Census as pertaining to the body was
828; containing (after an estimate for 53 chapels which made no return of
sittings) accommodation for 211,951 persons. The attendance on the Census-
Sunday was: Morning, 79,728; Afternoon^ 59,140; Evening, 125,244. It is
computed that the body have expended in the erection and repairs of their
chapels, between the year 1747 and the present time, a sum amounting to nearly
a million sterling. From the " Dyddiadwr Methodistaidd*' for 1853 we leani
that the number of ministers was 207, and of preachers 234. The number of
communicants was stated on the same authority at 58,577.

The principal societies supported by the Connexion are those connected with
Home and Foreign Missions; the contributions to which amount to about 3,000i.
a year. The operations of the Home Mission are carried on among the EngUsh
population inhabiting the borders between England and Wales. The Foreign
Mission has a station in Brittany (south of France) — the language of that country
beings a sister dialect of the^Welsh — and stations^at Cassay and Sylhet in India,
the presidency of Bengal.

'9.
or OLASBITBB.

9. SANDEMANIANS ob GLASSITES.

The Sandemanians — sometimes called Glassites, both appellations being derived
from the names of the founders of the sect — first came into notice in Scotland
about 1728 or 1729; when Mr. Glass, a minister of the Scottish National
Church, avowed opinions on Church Governmeq^ approaching very nearly

AHD Walks.] REPORT. //, 39

T ^ i

tliofle nudjatained by ConipregatioiuJiftB. Robert Sai^einan appealed in t.

advocacy of the same opinions about 17&/^ and fonned a congregation in ^ot^gSSsitbs!^
London in 1762. —

The prominent doctrine of the Sandemanians, on which they differ from
most other chiuvhes, relates to the nature of justiiying fluth, which Sandeman
maintained to be '^ no more than a simple auent to the divine testimony, passively
" received by the understanding."

Sandemanians, also, observe certain peculiar practices, supposed by them to
have been prevalent amongst the primitive Christians, such as weekly sacra-
ments, love feasts, mutual exhortation, washing each others feet, plurality of
elders, the use of the lot, &c.

The number of Sandemanian congregations in England, reported by the
Census officers, was six ; the number of sittings (alter an estimate for tn'o
chapels where the information was not given) was 956; and the number of
attendants on the Census-Sunday was : Mornmg, 439 ; 4ftemoon^ 256 ;
Evenmg, 61.

10. THE NEW CHURCH. w. th« few

CHUBCH.

This body of Christians claims to possess an entirely new dispensation of —

doctrinal truth derived from the theological writings of Emanuel Swedenborg ;
and, as the name imports, they refuse to be numbered with the sects of which
the general body of Christendom is at present composed.

* Emanuel Baron Swedenborg was bom at Stockholm in 1688, and died in Origin.
London in 1772. He was a person of great intellectual attainments, a member Baron Sweden-
of sevend of the learned societies of Europe, and the author of very voluminous '**
philosophical treatises. In 1745 he separated himself from all secular pursuits,
relinquished his official labours in the Swedish State, and commenced the career
which led to a religious movement. In that year, and thenceforth, he was &voured,
he reports, with continual communications from the spuritual world, being often-
times admitted into heaven itself and there indulged with splendid visions of
angelic glory and felicity. The power was given him to converse with these
celestial residents; and from their revelations, sometimes made directly to
himself and sometimes gathered by him from the course of their deliberatiohs,
he obtained the most important of his doctrines. His own account of the
matter is thus stated in a letter to a friend : — '* I have been called to a holy
office by the Lord Himself, who most graciously manifested Himself before
me. His servant, in the year 1745, and then opened my sight into the
spiritual world, and gave me to speak with spirits and angels, as I do even to
this day. From that time I began to publish the many arcana which I
" have either seen, or which have been revealed to me, concerning heaven and
'* hell, concerning the state of man after death, concerning true divine worship,
*' and concerning the spiritual sense of the Word, besides other things of the
** highest importance, conducive to salvation and wisdom.*'

The general result of these communications was to convince the Baron that Doctrine of Cor-
the sacred writings have two senses — one their natural, the other their spiritual, respondences.
sense; the latter of which it was his high commission to unfold. The natural
sense is that which is alone received by other Christian Chiurches — ^the words of
Scripture being understood to have the same signification (and no other) which
they bear in ordinary human intercourse ; the spiritual sense is that which, in
the judgment of the New Church, is concealed within the natural sense of
these same words, — each word or phrase possessing, in addition to its ordinary
meaning, an interior significance corresponding \vith some spiritual truth.

D 4

40

CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. TEngland

10. TfKE NEW
CKITBCH.

The principal tenets he dedneed from this interior meaning of the Holy Word,
and which his followers still maintain, are these : — That the Last Judgment has
already been accomphshed (^dz. in 1757); — that the former "Heaven and
Earth *' are passed away ; that the " New Jerusalem," mentioned in the
Apocalypse, has already descended, in the form of the " New Church ;" and
that, consequently, the second Advent of the Lord has even now been realized,
in a spiritu^ sense, by the exhibition of His power and glory in the New
Church thus established.

The usual doctrine of the Trinity is not received; the belief of the New
Church being, "that the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit are one in the person of
" our Lord Jesus Christ, comparatively as soul, body, and proceeding operation
" are one in every individual man."

The New Church also rejects the doctrine of justification by faith alone,
and the imputed righteousness of Christ: salvation, it inculcates, cannot be
obtained except by the combination of good works with faith. " To fear God,
" and to work righteousness, is to have charity; and whoever has charity,
" whatever his religious sentiments may be, will be saved."

The resurrection, it is believed, will not be that of the material body, but of
a spiritual body ; and this will not immediately pass into a final state of being,
but be subject to a kind of purgatory* where those who are interiorly good will
receive truth corresponding with their state of goodness, and thus be fitted for
heaven ; while those who are interiorly evil will reject all truth, and thus be
among the lost.

Bites.

The Sacraments of Baptism and the Lord's Supper are administered in the
New Church. The former is believed to be " a sign and a medium, attended
with a divine influence, of introduction into the Lord's Church; and it
means that the Lord will purify our minds from wicked desires and bad
thoughts, if we are obedient to His holy word." The latter is believed to be
a sign and a medium, attended with a divine influence, for introducing the
Lord's true children, as to their spirits, into heaven ; and it means that the
" Lord feeds their souls with His divine goodness and truth."

((

ss

((

ts

tf

Mod« of worship. The mode of worship adopted by the followers of Swedenborg resembles in

its general form that of most other Christian bodies : the distribution of sub-
jects in their Liturgy, and the composition of their hymns and prayers, being, of
course, special; but no particular form is considered to be binding on each
society.

Polity.

The general affairs of the New Church are managed by a Conference, which
meets yearly, composed of ministers and laymen in conjunction ; the proportion
of the latter being determined by the size of the respective congregations which
they represent : a society of from 12 to 50 members sending one representative,
and societies of from 50 to 100 members and those of upwards of 100 members
sending each two and three representatives respectively. There is nothing,
however, in Swedenborg's ^vritings to sanction any particular form of Church-
government.

Religious So-
cieties.

The principal societies for disseminating the doctrines of the New Church
are, the " Swedenborg Printing Society," established in 1810, and the
" Missionary and Tract Society," established in 1821. The income of the
former, for 1852-3, from subscriptions and donations, was 3331. ; and that of

((

• This vrord scarcely expresses the exact belief of the New Church on the point,
iutermediftte state " would perhaps have been a more correct expression.— [EpitobI.

An

AWD Wales.] REPORT. /m i 41

the latter, for 1851-2 was 235/. The number of tracts i88U|^ Was 23,942. 10. the hew
Missionaries are employed in cMerent parts of England. T ^^ ^^^'

Among the first disciples of the new iaith were two clei^iymen of the Church Numbers.
of England, the Rev. Thomas Hartley, (who translated the work on " Heaven
and Hell,") and the Rev. John Clowes (who translated the " Arcana Coelestia^"
&c.). In December 17B3, eleven years after Swedenborg*s decease, an adver-
tisement brought 5 persons to meet together for reading and conversation;
which number had increased to thirty in 1787. About this time the fom^ttion
of a definite religious society was commenced ; provision was made for public
worship; and a system of ministerial ordination was adopted. At the 15th
conference, held in Manchester in August 1822, there were 8 ministers an4 37
del^;ates, representing 24 congivgations. At the Census of 1851 the niunber
of congregations was ascertained to be 50; of which the greater number
were in Lancashire and Yorkshire. It is considered, however, by members
of the body, that the mere number of their chapels gives a very inadequate
idea of the prevalence of their opinions : many, they say, ostensibly con-
nected with other churches, entertain the prominent doctrines of the New
Church.

1 1 . THE BRETHREN.* _ ":u.,»

THE BRETHBE H.

Those to whom this appellation is applied receive it only as descriptive of *"*

their individual state as Christians — not as a name by which they might be
known collectively as a distinct religious sect. It is not from any common
doctrinal peculiarity or definite ecclesiastical organization that they have the
appearance of a separate community ; but rather from the fact that, while all
other Christians are identified with some particular section of the Church of
God, the persons known as *' Brethren" utterly refuse to be identified with
any. Their existence is, in fact, a protest against all sectarianism; and the
primary ground of their secession from the different bodies to which most of
thein have once belonged, is, that the various tests by which, in all these bodies,
the communion of true Christians with each other is prevented or impeded,
are unsanctioned by the Word of God. They see no valid reason why the
Church (consisting of all true believers) which is reaUy one, should not be
also visibly united, having as its only bond of fellowship and barrier of
exclusion, the reception or rejection of those vital truths by which the Chnstian
is distinguished from the unbeliever. Looking at existing churches, it appears
to them that all are faulty in this matter ; national churches by adopting a
too lax — dissenting churches by adopting a too limited — criterion of member-
ship. The former, it appears to Brethren, by considering as members all
within a certain territory, mingle in one body the believers and the unbelievers ;
while the latter, by their various tests of doctrine or of discipline, exclude from
their communion many who are clearly and undoubtedly true members of the
universal Church. The Brethren, therefore, may be represented as consisting
of all such as, practically holding all the truths essential to salvation, recognize
«ach other as, on that account alone, true members of the only Church. A
difference of opinion upon aught besides is not regarded as sufficient groimd
for separation ; and the Brethren, therefore, have withdrawn themselves from
all those bodies in which tests, express or virtual, on minor points, are made
the means of separating Christians from each other.

In the judgment of the Brethren, the disunion now existing in the general
Church is the result of a neglect to recognize the Holy Spirit as its all-sufficient

Commonly called the " Plymouth Brethren."— [Editoe].

42 CENSUS, 1851.--KELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [Engi^and

I .i^^... M i i I I < I 111 .1 I II

TBS buxhUsk. guido* Instead, they say, of a rdiaaoe on His promised presence and sovereignty
— as Christ's vicar on earth, ever abiding to assert and maintain His Lordship in

the Church according to the written Word, men, by thdr creeds and articles,,
have questioned the sufficiency of Scripture as interpreted to all by Him, and,,
by their ministerial and ritual appointments, have assumed to specify the
channels through which only can His blessings be communicated. All these
various human forms and systems are believed by Brethren to be destitute of
scriptural authoiity, and practically restrictive of the Holy Spirit's operations.

Chiefly with regard to ministry are these opinions urged ; the usual method
of ordaining special persons to the office, being held to be unscriptural and
prejudicial, lliey conceive that Christians in general confound ministry (i.e. the
exercise of a spiritual gift) with local charges, as eldership, &c. Such charges,
they infer from Scripture, required the sanction of Apostles or their delegates,,
to validate the appointment (Acts xiv. 23., Titus i. 6.) ; whereas the " gifts "
never needed any human authorization (Acts xviii. 24-28, Rom. xii., 1 Cor»
xii-rvi., Phil. i. 14., 1 Peter iv.'9, 10.) Further they urge that while Scripture
warrants the Church to expect a perpetuity of " gifts " — as evangelists, pastors,,
teachers, exhorters, rulers, &c: — because they are requisite for the work of the
ministry (Ephes. iv. 7-13) — it nowhere guarantees a permanent ordaining power,
without which the nomination or ordaining of elders is valueless. All believera
are, it is affirmed, true spiritual priests capacitated for worship (Heb. x. 19-25)^
and any who possess the qualifications from the Lord are authorized to
evangelise the world or inslsruct the Church; and such have not alone the
liberty, but also an obligation to employ whatever gift may be entrusted to
their keeping. Hence, in their assemblies, Brethren have no pre-appointed
person to conduct or share in the proceedings ; all is open to the guidance of
the Holy Ghost at the time, so that he who believes himself to be so led of
the Spirit, may address the meeting, &c. This arrangement is considered to
be indicated as the proper order in 1 Cor. xiv. — ^to flow from the principle laid
down in 1 Cor. xii., — and to be traceable historically in the acts of the Apostles.
By adopting it the Brethren think that they avoid two evils by which all
existing sects are more or less distinguished ; the first, the evil of not employing
talents given to believers for the Church's benefit — the second, the evil of
appointing as the Church's teachers men in whom the gifts essential for the
work have not yet been discovered. The Brethren, therefore, recognize no
separate orders of ^'clergy" and "laity" — all are looked upon as equal in position
(Matt, xxiii. 8., 1 Cor. x. 17, xii. 12-20, &c.), differing only as to " gtfts " of
ruling, teaching, preaching, and the like (Rom. xii. 4-8., 1 Cor. xii. 18, 28, &c.).
The ordinances, consequently, of baptism, when administered, and the Lord's
Supper, which is celebrated weekly, need no special person to administer or
preside (Acts ix. 10-18, x. 48, xx. 7, 1 Cor. xi.) Another feature of some im-
portance is, that wherever gifted men are found among the Brethren, they,
in general, are actively engaged in preaching and expounding, &c. on their own
individual responsibility to the Lord and quite distinct from the Assembly. So
that though they may occasionally use the buildings where the Brethren meet,,
it is in no way as ministers of the Brethren but of Christ.

The number of places of worship which the Census officers in England and
Wales returned as frequented by the Brethren was 132; but probably this
number is beldw the truth, in consequence of the objection whicih they entertain
to acknowledge any sectarian appellation. Several congregations may be
included with the number (96) described as " Christians " only.

AND WaLBB.]

wspoht.

/.

^

43

UNENDOWED CHURCHES, NOT PROTESTANT.

1. ROMAN CATHOLICS.

/

' The Toleration Act of 1688, by wlaidi the Protestant Dissentera were relieved
from many of the disabilities that previously attached to them, procured no
change in the position of the Roman Catholics. They still remained sul]|}ected
to the penalties inflicted by the vanoas statutes which, since Elizabeth's accession,
had been passed for their discouragement. These were exceedingly severe.
Apart from the punishments awarded for ihe semi-political offence of denying,
or refusing to admit the Sovereign's supremacy, the Acts of Recusancy (1 EHz.
c. 2., and 23 Eiiz. c. 1.) exposed them to considerable faits for non-attendance
at the service of the Established Church ; and by other statutes they were not
permitted to estabhsh schools in England, nor to send their children to be taught
abroad — they were excluded from all civil and military offices, from seats in
either House of Parliament, and from the practice of the law, — they were not
allowed to vote at Parliamentary Elections — ^proselytes to popeiy, and those who
were the means of their conversion, were subjected to the penalties of treason —
and, by various oaths and tests as well as by express provision, they were
hindered in the exercise of their religious worship, and prevented from promul-
gating their doctrines. Their condition was, in fact, deteriorated in the reign
of William HI. — ^some enactments of especial rigor being sanctioned.*

Whetiier from the effect of these enactments, or from the natural progress of
the piindples of Protestantism, it is certun that at this time the number of
professing Roman Catholics in England, who, in the reign of Elizabeth, were,
according to Mr. Butler, a majority, or, according to Mr. HaUam, a third of the
population, had considerably declined. A Report presented to William, divides
the freeholders of England and Wales, as foUows —

Conformists - - - - 2,477,264

Nonconformists - . - _ 108,676

Papists ----- 13,856

2,599,786

And the number of persons of the Roman Catholic faith is said to be only
27,696. This statement, allowing for all probable deficiencies, sufficiently
exhibits the great diminution which, from various causes, had occurred since the
period of the Reformation.

Not much alteration in the position of the Roman Catholics took place for
nearly a century after the Revolution. As the temper of the times grew milder,
many of the penal laws were not enforced ; though, while the throne remained
exposed to the pretensions of the Stuart family, the laws themselves continued
on the Statute Book : indeed, some further measures were enacted during the
agitations consequent upon the Catholic Rebellion of 1715. When, however.

umMDow ip
OHUBOHis, not

PBOTMTAVT.

1. xoiLur

CATHOUCB.

• ««

In 1690, the 11th of William, tui Act passed, for Fwther preventing the growth qf Popery,
of pecidiar severity. A reward of one himdred pounds is offered for apprehending any priest or
Jesuit. Paoists not taking the oaths in six months, after eighteen years of age, are declared
incapable of inheriting lands, &c« ; and the next of kin, a Protestant, is to enjoy the same : also,
Plapists are made incs4)able of purchasing lands. Ambassadors are not to protect priests that
are subjects of England. Sending a child to be educated abroad in the Komish religion is
punishable by a forfeit of one hundred pounds. Popish parents are obliged to allow a main-
touanoe to their children, becoming protestant, at the Chancellor's detennixiation."M)harl66
Butler's Historical Memoirs of the English Catholics, yoL ii. p.64.

y^

44

1. BOH AX

CATHOLICS

CENSUS, 1851.-^RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [Englani>

in the person of George III., the Brunswick dynasty was firmly settled on the
throne, a course of mitigating legislation was commenced, which gradually
relieved the Roman Catholics from all restraints upon their worship, and from
nearly all the incapacities attached to their religion. In 1778, the first remedial
Act was passed, repealing the provision in the 10th and 12th of Wilham III.,
by which the Catholics were disabled from taking lands by descent. The
Gordon Riots of 1780, rather aided than retarded the advance of public senti-
ment towards additional relief; and, in 1791, Mr. Pitt, (having obtained from
the chief continental universities, unanimous opinions that the Pope possessed
no civil authority in England, that he cannot absolve the subjects of a sovereign
from their allegiance, and that the principles of the Roman Catholic faith do not
excuse or justify a breach of faith with heretics), procured the passing of another
bill, by which, upon taking a form of oath prescribed, the Catholics were
secured against most of the penalties pronounced by former Acts.* They
were left, however, still subjected to the Test and Corporation Acts, by which
they were excluded from all civil and military offices ; were prohibited from
sitting iii either House of Parliament, and were disabled frt>m presenling to
advowsons. The removal of the chief of these remaining disabilities was
zealously urged upon the Parliament for many years successively. In 1813 an
important measure^ framed with this intention, was defeated in the Commons
by a minority of only fourj while, in 1821, a bill to the same effect passed
through the lower House but was rejected by the Peers. At length, in 1828,
the Test and Corporation Acts were abrogated, and in 1829 the Catholic
Emancipation Act bestowed on Roman Cathohcs substanlially the same amount
of toleration which was granted to the Protestant Dissenters.

Concurrently with the alleviation of their civil state, the number of the
Catholics appears to have been gradually augmenting. In 1767 a return
reports their number to be 67,916; and another return in 1780 enumerates
69,376. About this time, the number of chapels was about 200. The following
is extracted from a Roman Catholic work :t it shows the progressive increase in
the number of such chapels in England and Wales since 1824 :

Year.

Number

of
Chapels.

Year.

Number

of
Chapels.

Year.

Number

of
Chapels.

1824 - -

1825 -

1826 - .

1827 -

1828 - .

1829 .

1830 - •

1831 -
1832
1833 -

346
370
384
382
387
394
392
397
403
411

1834 - .

1835 - -

1836 -

1837 - -

1838 -

1839 - .

1840 •
IMl - -

1842 -

1843 - -

417
417
423
431
429
444
463
466
479
497

1844 - -

1845 - -

1846 .

1847 - -

1848 -

1849 - -

1850 -

1851 - -

1852 -

1853 - -

506
512
520
536
543
652
574
583
60S
616

Upon the same authority, the number of colleges belonging to the church is
now (1853) eleven, and of religious houses 88, (of which 16 are for men, and

* Persons taking the oath were exempted fh>m the operation of the Acts of Recusancy; were
allowed, under certain regulations, to meet for worship and to establish schools; were relieved
Arom the oath of supremacy and the declaration against transubstantiation; were not compelled
to register their decnUi and wills ; and were delivered from the double laud tax thitherto imposed
upon them.

t OathoUo Statistics 1823 to 1853.

AHO WaLJBS.]

REPOBT.

Id.

46

73 for women) ; while the number of the priests is 875. The following Table
(B.) displays the inoease, as to priests and religious houses, since 1841.

Table B.

Tear.

Number of
Reli^ous
Houses.

Kumber

of
Priests.

Year.

Number of

SeligiouM

Houses.

Number

of
Priests.

1 1 1 1
I 1 1

17
21
28
28
S3
38

42

567
606
648
650
666
685
689

1848

1848

1850

1861 - -

1852 -

186S - - -

47
58
64
68

78
88

719
774
788
826
856
876

The number of chapels from which returns have been received at the Census
Office is 570; with sittings (after an allowance for 48 chapels making no return
upon this point) for 186,1 11. The niunber of attendants on the Census-Sunday
(making an estimated addition for 27 chapels the returns from which were silent
on this pomt) was: Morning, 252,783; J^temoon, 53,967; Evening, 76,880. It
will be observed, that in the morning the number of attendants was more
than the number of sittings : this is explained by the fact that in many Roman
Catholic chapels there is more than one morning service, attended by different
individuals.

2. THE CATHOLIC AND APOSTOLIC CHURCH.*

The i<)Uowing sketch, supplied by a member of this body, will perhaps convey^
with certain qualifications, a correct idea of its sentiments and position : —

" The body to whidi this name is applied make no exclusive claim to it :
" they simply object to be called by any other. They acknowledge it to be
" the common tiUe of the one Church baptised into Christ, which has existed
in all ages, and of which they claim to be members. They have always protested
against the application to them of the term ' Irvingites ;' which appellation
they consider to be untrue and offensive, though derived from one whom,
when living, they held in high regard as a devoted minister of Christ.
" They do not profess to be, and refuse to acknowledge that they are,
separatists from the Church established or dominant in the land of their
" habitation, or from the general body of Christians therein. They recognize
the continuance of the Church from the days of the first apostles, and of the
three orders of bishops, priests, and deacons, by succession firom the apostles.
They justify their meeting in separate congregations from the charge of
" schism, on the ground of the same bdng permitted and authorized by an
" ordinance of paramount authority, which they believe God has restored for the
*' benefit of the whole Church. And so frur from professing to be another sect in
" addition to the numerous sects already dividing the Church, or to be 'the One
Church,' to the exclusion of all other bodies, they believe that their special
mission is to re-unite the scattered members of the one body of Christ.
''The only standards of frdth which they recognize are the three creeds of
the Catholic Church — ^the Apostles' creed, the Nicene or Constantinopolitan
creed, and that called the creed of St. Athanasius. The speciality of their
religious belief, whereby they are distinguished from other Christian com-
munities, stands in this : that they hold apostles, prophets, evangelists, and
pastors to be abiding ministries in the Church, and that these ministries.

(S

«

if

tt

(t

tc

((

t(

«

«•

«

«

tt

«

if

1. SOKAV
CATHOUCSi.

THE CATHOLIC

AKD APO BTOUC

CHUSCH,

Commonly known as ** Irvingites.'*— [Editok.]

46 CENSUS, 1861. ^MSLIGIOUS WORSHIP. [Bmolakd

« I II 111 I ■■...-■■■-- ... ....

2i *' tocetber witii the pow«r and gifis of ihe Holy Ghost, dispensed and ^tattbated

AHD AsouoLic *' among her members^ are necessaiy for prepannjp^ sad perfecting the Chun^i

ujmjiCH. « £qj, ^jjg second advent of the Lord ; and that supreme rule in the Church

ought to be exercised, as at the fbst, by twelve iq>ostIes, not elected, or
ordained by men, but called and sent forth immediately by God.

The congr^^tions which have been authonzed as above stated are placed
under Ihe pastoral rule of angels or bi&^ops, with \irhom are associated, in the
work of the ministry, priests and deacons. The deacons are a distinct and
separate order of ministers, taken from the midst of, and chosen - by, the
respective congr^ations in which they are to serve, and are ordsdned either
by i^ostles or by angels receiving commission thereunto. The priests are
first called to their office by the word through the prophets, (''no man taking
this honour to lumself,") and then oidained by apostles ; and from among
the priests, by a like call and ordination, are the angels set in their peaces.

With respect to iiie times of worship, the Holy Eucharist is celebrated, and
the communion administered, every Lord's day, and more or less frequently
during the week, according to the number of priests in each particular
congregation ; and, where the congregations are large, the jBrst and last hours
of every day, reckoning from 6 a.m. to 6 p.m., are appointed for divine
worship; and, if there be a sufficient number of ministers, there are, in
addition, prayers daily at 9 a.m. and 3 p.m., with other services for the more
special object of teaching and preaching.

In the forms of worship observed, the prayers and other devotions to be
found in the principal hturgies of the Christian Church are introduced by
preference, wherever appropriate ; and in all their services the bishops and
clergy of the CathoHc Church, and all C^unstian kings, princes, and governors,
are remembered before God. It may also be observed, that in their ritual
observances and offices of worship external and material things have their -
plaecv . . They contend thatj as through the washing of water men are admitted
'* into <he Christian covenant, and as bread and wine duly consecrated are
'< ordained to be used not merely for spiritual food but for purposes of sacta- '
m^tal. and symbolic agency, so also that ike use of other soaterial things, ^
such as oil, lights, incense, &o., as symbols .and exponents of spiritual
realities, belongs to the dispensation of the Gospd.

Besides firee-wiU offeriogs, thp tenth of thdr increase, including ineome of
eveiy description, is broi^ht up to the Lord (it being regarded as a sacred
duty that tithe should be dedicated to His service alone), and is apportioned
among those who are separated to the ministiy.

In England there are about 30 congregations, comprising nearly 6,000
communicants; and the number is gradually on the increase. There are also
congregations in Scotland and Ireland, a coAsiderable number in Germany,*
"; and several in France, Switzerlandi, and Ammoa." ,

Oflate years, ibis said^ the church has made considerable progress, so that
from 1846 to 1851 the number of communicants in England has increased by a
third, while great success has been achieved on the continent and in America.
Returns from 32 chapels (chiefly in the southern counties of England) have
been furnished to the Census Office. These contained (allowing for one
chapel for which the sittings are not mentioned) accommodation for 7>437
persons. The attendance, on the Census-Sunday, was (making an estimated
addition for two chapels with regard to which no information was received)
Morning, 3,17s ', Afternoon, 1,669; Evenir^, 2,707 .

K
ft

t(
(t
S(
«<
((

ti

<i
it

(t

<c
<e-
t(
tt
<e
«e
<e

<(
<(

<c

«

*t

<t

«
«
*(
(f

ft
<f
<i

3. THE LATTER DAY SAINTS, oa MORMONS.* . ,„,.«,.

DAT 8AIWI, or

Although, in ori^, the Monnon moirement is not Eng&h, but American, mobmova.
yet, as the new creed, hj the misaionaiy zeal of its disciples, has extended into
England, and is making some not inconsiderable progress with the poorer .
classes of our countrymen, it seems desirable to gire, as far as the inadequate
materials permit, some brief description of a sect, the history of whose opinions,
sufferings, and achievements, shows, perhaps, the most remarkable religious
movement that has happened since the days oi Mahomet.

JosepAi Sniith, the prophet of the new bdief, was bom in humble life m 1806, ^[^^J^Jf^
at Sharon in the stale of Vermont, firom whence in 1816 he xemored with his *^'^^'^^^'
parents to Palmyra, New York. When about 16 years old, being troubled by
convictions of his spiritual danger, and perplexed by the multitude of mntnally
hostile 8<k;ts, he saw, he siiys, while praying in a grove, a vision of ''two
penonages," who informed Mm tiiat his sins were pardoned, and tiiat all .
existing sects were almost equally erroneous* This vision was repeated three
years afterwards, in 1823, when an angel, he reports, informed him that the
American Indians were a remnant of tiie Israelites, and that certain reoordi^
written by the Jewish prophets and containing history and prophecy, had, when
the Indians fell into depravity, been buried in the earth at a spot whidi the
angel indieatedt Smith was further told, that he had been selected as the
instrument by which these valuable records riioiild be brought to light; tiiei
revelations tiiey eofftained befatg- necessary ibr the restoration of tiiat purity •
of creed and worship ham which all the modem churches had alike departedr

• AeoordBngly^ upon the '22d ot September 1823, Smith, the story mna, dis-
covered ill tiie side of a 1^ about four miles from Palmyra in Ontario Gounty,
a. stone bokj jasib covered by the earthy in -which was deposited the " Record," —
a eolleodon of tlun plates of gold, held together by three golden rings. ^ Part of
this golden book was 4Mtaledy but the p(»tion open to inspection was engraven '
thickly wftli ** Rc^nrmed Egyptian ** diaracters. Together with the book he
found two crystal kinses ^ set-in. the two rims -of a bow," appavently resemblmg
an enormous pair of "speotaoles ;• this instrument he said was the Urim and
Thummim used by ancient seers.

The simple inepection of these 'twiaaurea was the whole extent of Smith's
achieveB^ents ton hkr ftmt <dlBeoveiy «f them ; he was not permitted by the angel
to remove them until four years: alterward% on the 22d of September 1827.
During the interval he received oocairional instruction from his supemataial
visitant.

- The news of his discovery attracted such attention, and procured him so much*
obloquy, that, according to the nanative of his biogn^hers, he was ei^iosed'.
to p««onal violence, and was obliged to fly to Penn^lvama^ canying his golden
{dates concealed in a banrail of beans.t When thus in some security, he, by the
aid of the Urim and Thummim, set to work upon the translation of the unsealed
portion, which, when complete, composed a bulky vokime, which he called tiie
*^ Book of Mormon ''— '' Mormon,'' meaning, he explained, more good, from.
" mor/* a contraction fbr more, and " mon/' Egyptian for pood, "Mormon,"
too, was the name of a supposed prophet living in the fourth or fifth century,

* See "The Mormons, a oontempoTary HlstoiT;" ** Remarkable Vision^ by Orson Pratt, one
ef the twelve apostles of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Samta;" " The Voice of
Joseph, a brief account of the Bise, Prosress, and Persecutions of the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter Day Saints, with their present position and property in Utah Territory, by Lorenzo
Snow, one of the twelve apostles ;" ** A Voice of Warning, by Parley P. Pratt;" " The only Way
to be Saved, by Ix>renzo Snow :" " The Seer ;" " Book of Doctrine and Covenants of the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints, selected fix>m the Revelations of God, by Joseph Smith,
President;'* third European edition. 1852.

t A Voice of Warning, p. 87.

43 CENSUS, 1651.— REUGIOUS WORSHIP. [Englanq

vA^AiiiTs^r ^^^* ^'^^^ ^® principal portion of the American Israelitea had fallen in battle,

jiOBMoir& and the whole of them become degenerate, engraved on plates a summaiy of

"""^ their history and prophecies. These plates, his son, Moroni, in the troublous

times which followed, hid for safety in a hill then called Cumonb, about the

year a.d. 420.

Mormons defend the authenticity of this recital, by asserting the improbability
that Smith, an illiterate person, could invent it, and, unaided, write so large
and peculiar a volume. To the objection that the golden plates are not pro-
duced, they give Smith's own reply to the applications made to him by his
disqples for a view — ^that such an exhibition of them is prohibited by special
revelation. Nevertheless, in further proof of Smith's veracity, three '* witnesses "
were foimd to testily that they had actually seen the plates, an angel having
shewn them ; and a similar testimony was borne by eight other '' witnesses,*
— four of tliese belonging to a family named Whitmer, and three being the two
brothers and the father of Smith. Tlie utmost that Smith did towards allowing
access by indifferent parties to the plates, was to give to one of his inquiring
foUowers a copy upon paper of a portion of the plates in the original hiero-
glyphics, viz., the '^ Reformed Egyptian." This was submitted by the yet
unsatisfied disciple to Professor Antiion of New York, who, however, did
not recognise the characters as those of any ancient language known to him
The Mormon advocates appear to think these evidences iiTesistible.t — Upon
the other hand, it is asserted, by opponents of the Stunts, that about the years
1809 — 12, a parson of the name of Solomon Spaulding, who had been a
clergyman, conceived and executed the design of writing a religious tale, the
scenes and nanative of which should be constructed on the theory that the
American Indians were the lost ten tribes of Israel. This work, when finished,
he entitled " J%e Meautseript ftmnd j" and the purport of the fiction was, to
trace the progress of the tribes from Jerusalem to America, and then describe
theb subsequent adventures in the latter country, — ^' Mormon " and his son
" Moroni " being prominent characters, and Nephi, Lehi, and the T^wm»^H-iw
(names frequently occurring in the Book of Mormon) being also mentioned.
The MS. of this production, it is further stated, found its way into the hands
of one Sidney Rigdon, who was intimately connected with Smith from the
commencement of his career.

The " Book of Mormon " was succeeded by a " Book of lioetrme and
Covenanta," being a collection of the special revelations made to Smith and
his associates upon all points connected with the course and welfare of tilie
church. This was continually enlarged as further revelations, consequent
upon the varying fortunes and requirements of the body, were received.
Amongst these was one by which the " Aaronic Priesthood " was revived —
anotiier by which baptism by immersion was commanded — a third for the
institution of " Apostles" — and others for the temporal regulation of the church
from time to time.* In these productions the peculiar phraseology of the
sacred scriptures was profusely imitated.

It appears that at the end of about three years after Smith's announcement of
himseLP as a prophet, about 30 persons were convinced of the reality of his
pretensions, and from this time forward converts rapidly increased. Smith
removed to Kirtland^ in Ohio, and set up a mill, a store, and a bank.

It was not without opposition that this progress was effected* As appears
to be usual upon the rise of new religious sects, the Mormons were accused of

• The"doctnne" of thw book is contained in scren lectures on Faith, origfinally deUvered
before a class of elders m Kirtland. Ohio. Some of the ** revelations " are very minute : as. for
instance, one authorizing Newel R. Whitney to retain his store for a little season ; others directing
Titus Billings to dispose of his land— Martin Harris to lay his monies before the Bishop of the
Church— Sidney Rigdon to write a description of the land of Zion— Joseph Smith to roceivo
support firom the Church, and to have a house built in which to live and translate— &c.

/o}

anbWales.J report. ((/J 49

holding man^r outrageous and immoral doctrines, and, amongst them, that of a pA'^^Snraoa

community of wives. The popular hostility was often violently manifested, MosMoiirB,

and the saints were subjected to much ill-treatment. Smith himself, in 1832,

was tarred and feathered by a midnight mob; and, in the following year,

the whole of the Mormons in Missouri (amounting to above a thousand persons)

were expelled from Independence, Jackson Ck>unty, which had been described

by Smith as the Zion appointed by revelation for the resting-place of the saints.

They removed to Clay County, where, in 1837, they were joined by the prophet

himself, whose bank in Kirtland had failed. Meantime, the prejudice against

the Mormons followed them to their new habitation, and, in 1838, after several

sanguinary outbreaks, Joseph Smith and his brother Hyrum were imprisoned,

and the whole community of Mormons were expelled from their possessions in

Missouri. They took refuge in the neighbouring state of Illinois. Here, in

1839, their prophet, who had managed to escape from prison, joined them.

They now numbered 15,000 souls.

In Illinois, they chose the village of Commerce as their readence, which soon
became converted into a considerable town, of which the prophet was appointed
mayor. This town they called Nauvoo, or " Beautiful," according to the
language of the Book of Mormon. A body of militia^ called the Nauvoo
Legion, was established — Smith being " General." In 1841, a " revelation "
ordered the construction of a splendid temple, towards which object aU the
saints were to contribute a full tithe of their possessions. It is said that they
expended on this structure nearly a million of dol^.

In Nauvoo, the Mormons seem to h^e increased and prospered greatly : the
town extended fast; the temple gradually rose; and the prophet was the
absolute head of a comparatively powerful community, which hardly recognised
the ordinary laws of the state. In 1843 he became a candidate for the Pre«-
dency, and put forth a statement of his views. In 1844, however, occurred
the final catastrophe of his life. A Nauvoo paper, having printed certain
scandal of him, was, by order of the council of the town, suppressed, and
its office rased; on which, the editors retired to Carthage, and obtained a
warrant against Smith and his brother. This warrant Smith refused to recog-
nise : liie county force prepared to execute it ; and the Saints prepared their city
for defence. To save the town, however. Smith surrendered on the promise of
protection from the governor. This promise proved of little ^Tvlue ; for, on the
^th of June 1844, a mob broke into Carthage prison, and Joseph and Hyrum
Smith were shot.

Upon the prophet's death there were two competitors for the vacant supre-
macy — Sidney Rigdon and Brigham Young. The former was the earliest
associate of Smith, and professed to be acquainted with '* all his secrets ;"
but, as the prominent advocate of the '^ Spiritual Wife " doctrine, he wius looked
upon with disfavour as the virtual author of much of the suspicion and hostility
with which the Mormons were regarded. Brigham Young succeeded therefore
to the post of '* Prophet " (which he still retains), and Rigdon was expelled
from the community. An interval of scarcely interrupted progress followed,
during which the temple was completed ; but in 1845 the troubles were renewed :
perpetual conflicts, in which blood was shed, occurred, and the city of Nauvoo
itself was regularly besieged. At length the Mormons, conscious of their
inability alone to cope with their antagonists, and seeing that no confidence
could be reposed upon the law for their protection, undertook (since nothing
less would satisfy their enemies) that they would altogether quit the State —
commencing their departure in the spring of 1846.

This time it was no mere temporary, neighbouring refuge which the Mormons
sought. The elders of the church, aware of the hostility to which it would be
c. K

4b CENSUS, 1851 .-^RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. < [England

i>i?^^W OT ^o^siantly exposed in ally portion of the populated States, resolved, wiiii e<(a8(L
Hoiufoim. policy and daring, to escape entirely from the settled territozy, and to seek te
off, beyond the Rocky Mountains, some secluded and unoocuined retreat in
which they could, secure from molestation, build their earthly '^ Zion,'' and* by
gathmng thither &om all quarters of the world the converts to their £utb«. bep(«n9t0
a thriving and a powerfdl community, too potent to be further inteifered mi^.
This remarkable pilgrimage, involving the removal of some thouaanda of men,,
women, children, cattle, and stores, over thousands of untrodden miles-HMar06&^
wide unbridged rivers — ^by the difficult passes of snow-capped mountains— ^and
through deserts, prairies, and tribes of predatory Indians — ^waa at once commenced.
A party of pioneers set out from Nauvoo in Februairy 1846, when it was still
printer— the waggons CTOssing the Mississippi on the ice. These were to pr^are
the way for the msdn body of tiie citizens, who, according to stipulation, might
remain in Nauvoo lall these preparations were completed. Their depajrtur0:wa6,
however, hastened by the fresh hostility of their opponents, who— <»noludiiig
from the progress still continued in the decorations of the temple that the
Mormons secretly intended to elude their promise and return — attacked the
town in September 1846, and expelled the whole of its remaining population.
These then followed and overtook the pioneering party, which, after dreadfill
BUffbrings from cold and heat, from hunger and disease, had, finding it lot-
possible to reach their destination till the following year, encamped upon the
banks of the Missouri, on the lands of the Omahas and Pottawatamies. Here
they had sown the land to some extent with grain, the crops of which were to be
reaped by their successors. After a fLreary winter, spent in tMs location, they
began their march towards their fuial settlement. In April 1847 the first
detachment of 143, with 70 waggons, crossed the Rocky Mountains ; arriving
at the basin of the Great Salt Lake, in the latter portion of July, in time to sow
the land for an autumn crop. The second party started in the summer with
666 waggons and a great supply of grain. The others followed in the course of
1848 — ^their passage much alleviated by the tracks prepared by thdr predecessors
and the harvests left for them to gather. ' i

' llie valley of the Great Salt Lake is a territory of considerable extent, endosod
on all sides by high rocky mountains. The Lake itself is nearly 300 mUes m
circumference, with islands rising from its surface to an elevation of some
thousand feet : its shores are covered in some places with the finest salt, and its
water is as buoyant as the waves of the Dead Sea. Portions of the land are
desert ; but a vast expanse is wonderfully fertile and abounds in all facilitieft for
pasturage and cultivation. Here, the Mormons have now firmly fixed them-
selves, and made, since 1848, continual progress. Further settlements have
been established, and several cities founded : that of the Great Salt Lake itself
has a plot of several acres destined to support a temple whose magnifioenee
shall fiur exceed the splendour of the former Nauvoo edifice. Relying on the
inexhaustible resources of the region to sustain innumerable inhabitants, the
principal endeavour of the rulers is to gather there as many inmugraats as
possible professing the same faith. They calculate that thus, established in asi
almost inaccessible retreat, with numbers continually augmenting, they will
soon be able to defy external enmity and rear upon a lasting basis their eode-
siastical republic. Missionary agents are despatched to almost every portion of
the world to make fresh converts and facilitate their transit to America. In
England these endeavours have been followed by no slight success : it is
computed that at least as many as 30,000 persons here belong to the com-
munity, and nearly 20,000 have already, it is said, departed for the Great
Salt Lake. This settlement itself, has now, by the name of '' Utah " been
admitted to the United States Confederacy ; but it seems, from a report of the

"T

u

«

at

ANB Wales.] . . REPORT. ' iQ if *1

ja<^ea sent tbeit l^ ihe recent Preflddent, that the aathority of the federal s. TSSivixTBit
gOTsmmeiit is virtually set at nought ; the laws and their administration being ^^<Sum^L^*^
always found accordant with the pleasure of the Mormon rulers* , "^^

.Apiinted " Creed" presents the following sumraaiy of their opinions, but
omits some rather material points : —

^ ^' We beUeve m God the eternal Father, and his Son Jesus Qurist, and in the
^' Holy Ghost.

*' We believe that men will be punished for theur. own sins> and not for

Adam's transgressionB.
We believe that through the atonement of Christ all mankind may be

saved, by obedience to the laws and (Ordinances of the Gospel.

'* We believe that these ordinances are : 1st. Faith in the Lord Jesus Christ.
*' 2d.. Repentance. 3d. Baptism by immersion for the remission of sins.

4th. Laying on of hands for the ^fb of the Holy Spirit. 5th. The Lord's

Supped.
We believe that men must be called of God by inspiration, and by haying

on of hands by those who are duly commissioned to preach the Gospel and
'* administer in the ordinances thereof.

'^ We believe in the same organization that existed in the primitive church,

vis.^ apostles, prophets, pastors, teachers, evangelists, &c.

'' We believe in the powers and gifts of the everlasting Gospel, viz., the gift
■■** of Mth, discerning of spirits, prophecy, revelation^ visions, healing, tongues
'•'' and the interpi^etation of tongues, wisdom, charity, brotherly love, &c.

*' We believe in the Word of God recorded in the Bible. We also believe
■'" the Word of God recorded in the Book of Mormon and in all other good
^ books.

*' We believe all that God has revealed, all that he does now reveal ; and
(^' we believe that he will yet reveal many more great and important things
^' pertsdning to the Kingdom of God, and Messiah's second coming.

^^ We believe in the literal gathering of Israel, and in the restoration of th&

ten tribes ; that Zion will be established upon the Western continent ; thai

Christ will reign personally upon the earth a thousand years; and that the

earth will be renewed and receive its paradisaical glory.

'^ We believe in the literal resurrection of the body, and that the dead ic

Christ will rise first, and that the rest of the dead live not again until the
** ^ousand years are expired.

We claim the privilege of worshipping Almighty God according to the

dictates of our conscience, unmolested, and allow all men the same privilege,

let them worship how or where they may.

We believe in being subject to kings, queens, presidents, rulers, and

magistrates, in obeying, honouring, and sustaining the law. -

We believe in being honest, true, chaste, temperate, benevolent, virtuous,

and upright, and in doing good to all men ; indeed, we may say that we

follow the admonition of Paul, — ^we * believe all things,' we * hope all things,'

we have endured very many things, and hope to be able to * endure all things.'

Every thing virtuous, lovely, praiseworthy, and of good report we seek after.

t(
tt

(C

. <c
tt

<t
tt
tt
tt
tt

" looking forward to the * recompense of reward.' "

A rather more specific outline of some points of their belief is given by one
of their apostles. According to him, the Saints believe that all mankind, in
consequence of Adam's sin, are in a state of ruin : from this, however, they are all
delivered by the sacrifice of Christ, and are made secure of everlasting happiness,
unless they commit any actual sin. Infants, therefore, being irresponsible, will
be eternally redeemed ; and such among the people of the earth as have not had
the benefit of revelation will receive a mitigated punishment. The rest, in order

E 2

52

CENSUS, 185L— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England

S. THE liATTES

DAT SAIITTB, Or

M0SM0V8.

Numbers in
EnglancL

to be saved from endless ruin, must comply with four conditions : — (1) they
must believe in Christ's atonement ; (2) they must repent of their transgressions ;
(3) they must receive baptism by immersion for the remission of sins, adminis-
tered only by one authorized of Christ ; and (4) they must receive the laying on
of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost — this ordinance also being, like that of
baptism, only to be administered by duly authorized apostles or elders. All who
comply with these conditions obtain forgiveness of their sins and are made
partakers of the Holy Ghost — enjoying, too, the gifts of prophecy and healing,
visions and revelations, and the power of working miracles.*

Among the prominent opinions, not included . in these statements, are their
doctrines of the materiality of the Deity ,t and of the twofold order of the
priesthood, viz., the Melchisedek and the Aaronic. They are also charged by
their opponents with the practice and the sanction of polygamy ; and evidence
is not unplentiful of their allowance of something closely similar ; and in their
various publications very peculiar doctrines on the subject of marriage are pro-
pounded.;]; Their standard books, however, specially denounce the crime. §

' In England and Wales there were, in 1851, reported by the Census officers as
many as 222 places of worship belonging to this body — ^most of them however
being merely rooms. The number of sittings in these places (making an allow-
ance for 53, the accommodation in which was not returned) was 30,783. The
attendance on the Census-Sunday (making an estimated addition for 9 chapels
from which no intelligence on this point was received) was: Morning, 7ySl7 ;
Afternoon, 11,481 ; Evening, 16,628. ITie preachers, it appears, are far from
unsuccessful in their efforts to obtain disciples : the surprising confidenpe and
zeal with which they promulgate their creed — ^the prominence they give to the
exciting topics of the speedy coming of the Saviour and his personal millennial
reign — and the attractiveness to many minds of the idea of an infallible church,
relying for its evidences and its guidance upon revelations made perpetually to
its rulers, — these, with other influences, have combined to give the Mormon
movement a position and importance with the working classes, which, perhaps,
should draw to it much more than it has yet received of the attention of our
public teachers.

• Bemarkable Visions, by Orson Pratt, pp. 12-16.

t The Materialism of the Mormons examined and exposed, by T. W. P. Taylder. Absurdities
of Immaterialism, or a Reply to T. W. P. Taylder's Pamphlet, by Orson Pratt.

t Report of Judges of the State of Utah, 1851 ; Captain Stansbury's Description of the
Mormon Settlement, &c. In the pages of " The Seer." a periodical conducted by Orson Pratt,*
the doctrine of i>lurality of wives is openly advocatca. Marriage, however, is there said to be
the exclusive privilege of the righteous — the wicked who marry doing so at their own periL
Whether a man is righteous or wicked is a point to bo determined by the prophets of the
Mormon Church : and as this can only be ascertained by the aid of inspiration, it is argued that
no marriage can be safely contracted in communities which do not believe in a continuaace of
revelations.

§ Book of Doctrine and Covenants, sections LXY. and CIX.

^

AND Wales.] REPORT. I U \ ^

ISOLATED CONGREGATIONS nni.S?it?;?nir«

(not connected with any particular sect). "~"

In addition to the congregations which belong to the preceding regularly
organized bodies, there are individual congregations, mostly altogether inde-
pendent of each other, or at all events without the formal coalescence which
is requisite to constitute a " sect." Five classes may be noticed of these
congregations :

1. Those in which the members of some two or more of the preceding sects i. Ck>mbiiuttioii8
uiviJte in worship — probably from inability alone and severally each to support a **

place o£ worship and a minister. Of these amalgamated congregations the
most numerous are those (to the number of 61) in which the Independents join
with Baptists, The whole of these combinations, and their frequency, are
shewn as follows : —

Independents and Baptists, 61 congregations; Independents, Baptists, and
Wesleyans, 2 congregations ; Independents and Wesleyans, 3 congregations ;
Independents and Calvinistic Methodists, 1 congregation; Independents and
Primitive Methodists, 1 congregation ; Baptists and Wesleyans, 2 congregations ;
Baptists, Wesleyans, and Moravians, 1 congregation ; Presbyterians and Par-
ticular Baptists, 1 congregation ; Mixed (constituent sects not stated), 54 con-
gregations; Wesleyan Christian Union, 1 congregation; Neutral, 1 congrega-
tion.

It must not, indeed, be thought that these are the only instances in which the
members of, or sympathizers with, particular conununities, are found together,
worshipping in common : few congregations are without a certain number who,
while strictly claimable by other bodies, find their difference of sentiment on
ritual observances no obstacle to union when the fundamental doctrines
preached are similar. But the congregations named above, it is assumed, are
not, as in the cases just supposed, ostensibly connected either with the one or
with the other of the bodies to which, in theory, the various attendants are
attached; but, on the contrary, exist apart and independently, by special
understanding and arrangement of the two or more uniting parties.

2. Another class of miscellaneous congregations is composed of such as are 2. Congregations
formed by the adherents to some doctrine to which special value is attached, and profesdonof
which is thus maintained with greater prominence than by the regular churches. pe<^li*r doc-
To this class the following may be referred : —

Calvinists, 81 congregations; Calvinists (supralapsarians), 1 congregation;
Huntingtonians, 1 congregation ; Universalists, 2 congregations ; Millenarians,
5 congregations ; Predestinarians, 1 congregation ; Trinitarian Predestinarians^
1 congregation.

3. A third group may be made of congregations, which, disliking to be iden- 3. rnflectarian
tified with anything appearing to be sectarian, refuse to call themselves by any <'°"8'®8***o'*s»
but a very general or a merely negative appellation ; as.

Christians, 96 congregations ; Christian Association, 8 congregations ; Ortho-
dox Christians, 1 congregation; New Christians, 1 congregation; Christ's
Disciples, 3 congregations; Primitive Christians, 1 congregation ; New Testa-
ment Christians, 2 congregations ; Original Christians, 1 congregation ; United
Christians, 1 congregation ; Gospel Pilgrims, 2 congregations ; Free Gospel
Christians, 14 congregations ; Believers, 1 congregation ; Non Sectarian, 7 con-
gregations ; No particular Denomination, 7 congregations ; Evangelists, 4

E 3

54

CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. ' [England

4. Sect not parti-

ciilaxized.

5. Missiotwtif
congregations.

I30I«A.TED _

coirasBGATioirs congregations ; Gospel Refugees, 1 congregation ; Freethinking Christians,
.,,., ;^ ^ 2 congregations.

4. Others, while admitting a connexion with some one of the more extensive
sections into which the Christian Church is now divisible, have either forgotten
or declined to specify a more minute assodation ; such are,

Protestant Christians, 3 congregations ; Evangelical Protestants, 1 congrega-
tion; Protestant Free Church, 1 congregation j Trinitarians, 1 congregation;
Protestant Dissenters, 24 congregations; Dissenters, & congregaldons ; Evan-
gelical Dissenters, 3 congregations ; Episcopalian Seceders, 1 congregation.

5. A fifth class of separate congregations may be formed of those which are
the offspring of the Missionary operations of the other bodies, acting either
individually or in combination ; such are the congregations raised and sup-
ported by the

London City Mission, 7 congregations; Railway Mission, 1 congregation;
Town Mission, 17 congregations; Home Mission, 1 congregation; Mission
Society, 8 congregations; Seamen's Bethel, 11 congregations; Christian Mis-,
sion, 3 congregations.

Doubtless, these will not include the whole of the congregations gathered and
sustained by the agency of these societies and others having kindred objects :
many, it is likely, are returned widi some particular denomination.

C Hiscellaneons. 6. A residue will still be left of congregations difficult to classify. Such are the

following: —

Free Church, 8 cougregrations ; Teetotalers, 1 congregation; Doubt^ 43
congregations; Benevolent Methodists, 1 congregation; General, 2 congrega-.
tions ; Israelites, 1 congregation ; Christian Israelites, 3 congregations ; Stephen-
ites, 1 congregation; Inghamites, 9 congregations; Temperance Wesleyans, 1
congregation ; Temperance Christians, 1 congregation ; Freethinkers, 2 congre-
gations; Rational Progressionists, 1 congregation; Southoottians, 4 congre-
gations.

The last of these, perhaps, deserves some notice. It derives its name firom
Johanna Southcott, who was born in 1750 in humble circumstances in Devon-
shire. In 1792 she commenced a career as a prophetess, making various
-announcements of events which were, she said, about to happen, and of revela-
tions made to her respecting the millenial advent of the Saviour. Several
thousand persons, it is said, believed her mission, amongst whom she distributed
sesded packets which were thought by their possessors to contain the virtue
of " charms." Being afflicted with a malady which gave to her the aspect of
pregnancy, she prophesied that she was destined to become the mother of a
Second Shilohj and accordingly a splendid cradle and some other considerable
preparations for the birth were made by her disciples ; but her death, which
happened shortly afterwards, displayed the baselessness of their anticipations.
Neverthdess her followers would not resign their confidence that her prognosti-
cations would be certainly fulfilled ; asserting that, for the accomphshment of
her predictions, she would shortly re-appear, restored to life. It seems that there
are still in England four congregation^ of persons entertaining this belief.

ANB Walks.! • REPOBT. // 55

k

FOREIQN CHURCHES. vobeiov

The previous notices comprise the whole of the Re%ious Bodies which are
native to this country, or which act upon the native population. Of the Foreign
Churches, it is only necessary to enumerate the congregations which helong*
to each. Foreign Protestants have eleven congregations; thus distributed —
Lutherans, 6; French Protestants, 3; Reformed- Church of the
Netherlands, 1; German Protestant Reformers, 1% Other Foreign
Christian Churches have 5 congregations, namely — German Catholics, 1 ;
Italian Reformers, 1 ; and Greek Church, 3.

The Jews (a nation and a Church at once) have 53 synagogues, with
Accommodation (after an estimate for three defective returns) for 8,438 wor-
shippers.

If the preceding sketch has given any adequate idea of the ffidth and order of f^S^JS^of

the various churches which possess in common the rehcrious area of England, it ^oft of the

.__,__ * " .T , BoaiiM previously

will probably be seen to what a great extent, amidst so much ostensible con- described.

fusion and diversity, essential harmony previdls. Especially is this apparent if

we limit our regard to Protestant communions; which, indeed, comprise

together nineteen-twentieths of our religious population. With respect to

these, the differences which outwardly divide are not to be compared with the

concordances which secretly, perhaps unconsciously, unite. The former, with

biit few exceptions, have relation almost wholly to the mere formalities of

worship — not to the essential articles of faith. The fundamental doctrines of

the Reformation, as embodied in the standards of the Church of England, are

professed and preached by Presbyterians, Independents, Baptists, Methodists, and

manyminor sects, comprising more than nineteen-twentieths of the Nonconforming

Protestant community ; and though the (tifiPerent organization of these several

bodies seems to present externally an aspect of disunion, probably a closer

scrutiny will show that they are separated only as to matters whose importance,

even if considerable, is not vital, and that thus they may, without excess of

charity, be recognized as truly, though invisibly, united to the general Church

of Christ. Perhaps in a people like the Enghsh — ^trained to the exercise of

private judgment, and inured to self-reliance — absolute agreement on religious

subjects never can be realized ; and certainly if, at the trifling cost of a merely

superficial difPerence, the ever various sympathies or prejudioes of the people can

obtain congenial resting place, we scarcely can behold with discontent a state of

things by which, at worst, external rivalry is substituted for internal disaffection ;

while this very livaby itself — perhaps in part, and growingly, a generous

emulation — tends to diffuse the Gospel more extensively, since thus religious

zeal and agency are roused and vastly multiplied. Rather, perhaps, we shall be

led to recognize with some degree of satisfaction the inevitable existence of such

co-operative diversity ; and shall perceive, with Milton, that " while the Temple

of the Lord is building, some cutting, some squaring the marble, some

hewing the cedars, there must needs be many schisms and many dissections

made in the quarry and in the timber ere the House of God can be built :

*' and when every stone is laid artfully together, it cannot be united into a

continuity, it can but be contiguous in this world; neither can every piece of

the building be of one form ; nay, rather the perfection consists in this, that

out of many moderate varieties and brotherly dissimilitudes, that are not

E 4

t€

*(

4<

56 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England

vastly disproportional, arises the goodly and graceful symmetry that commends

the whole pUe and structure."* Nor has this wrtual union been, in recent
times, unfruitful of much manifested concord. Common objects are increasingly
pursued by common efiPorts ; not a few of our existing and perpetually rising
institutions for promoting moral and religious. progress being founded on the
ample basis which permits the members of the different churches to commingle
in associated labour.

Amongst the constituencies, in the committees, and upon the platforms, of
the various religious societies, are found, conjoining in harmonious action,
ministers and members of perhaps a dozen different sects ; while one considerable
organizationt has for its exclusive object the promotion of fraternal sentiment
and intercourse between the various Evangelical Communions. Other indications
likewise are not wanting, which, combined with these, may reasonably raise
the hope that many of the Protestant communities are gradually tending to
a closer union and a more combined activity, proceeding from a heartier appre-
ciation of the \\t6l doctrines all alike profess and a diminished ardor on behalf
of those subordinate arrangements of church discipline and order with regard
to which they find themselves obliged to differ.

•Much, no doubt, of this substantial concord is attributable to our system of
religious freedom, which, allowing the unchecked development of all ecclesiastical
peculiarities, has thus conferred on none the artificial value which results from
prohibition ; and perhaps the expectation may be reasonably entertained that>
under this same influence, the spirit of uncompromising peace will gain yet
further potency — ^that liberty to separate on minor, will beget still more the dis-
position to unite on greater, questions — and that thus the Toleration Act will
prove, in its results, to have been the most effective Act of Uniformity.

If these remarks have in them any considerable share of truth, it will be
evident how necessary was the task of showing, in connexion with a statement
of existing means of spiritual instruction, how many of the various bodies are
pursuing, though by (Merent paths, the same grand objects; so that, when
endeavouring to estimate our actual deficiency, we may not prematurely and
despondingly exaggerate our all-too-formidable need, but recollect that though,
in certain districts, there may be an absence of machinery belonging to particular
communities, the same essential truths may be both faithfully and effectively
imparted through the agency of other churches. Many spots there are,
imhappily, in England, where the whole provision made by all the churches put
together is inadequate to the occasion : such a deficiency as this it is which
properly betokens '' spiritual destitution " ; and the actual extent of this defi-
ciency we now may, aided by the previous explanations, safely pass to indicate.

• Areopaffitica ; or Speech for the Liberty of tJnliceused Printing.

t The ^' Evangelical Alliance," founded in 1846. The basis of this association is an agreement
in holding and maintaining what are generally understood to be evangelical views in regard to
the most important matters of doctrine ; and its great obiect is " to aid in manifesting the
unity which exists among the true disciples of Christ." This object is sought to be attained
principally by annual conferences of members and by continual correspondence with Christian
bretlm>n m different parts of the world.

andWales.J report. Jij ,' W

SPIRITUAL PROVISION AND DESTITUTION.

^

/

There are two methods of pursuing a statistical inquiry with respect to the
religion of a people. You may either ask each individual, directly, what
particular form of religion he professes ; or, you may collect such information
as to the religious acts of individuals as will equally, though indirectly, lead to
the same result. The former method was adopted, some few years ago, in
Ireland, and is generally followed in the continental states when such investiga-
tions as the present are pursued. At the recent Census, it was thought
advisable to take the latter course; partly because it had a less inquisitorial
aspect, — ^but especially because it was considered that the outward conduct of
persons furnishes a better guide to their religious state than can be gained by
merely vague professions. In proportion, it was thought, as people truly are
connected with particular sects or churches, will be their activity in raising
buildings in which to worship and their diligence in afterwards frequenting
them ; but where there is an absence of such practical regard for a religious
creed, but little weight can be attached to any purely formal acquiescence.
This inquiry, therefore, was confined to obvious /acf« relating to two subjects. —
1. The amount of Accommodation which the people have provided for
religious worship; and, 2. The number of persons, as Attendants, by whom
this provision is made use of.

1 .—ACCOMMODATION.

If, by a happy miracle, on Sunday, March the dOth 1851, an universal feeling Maximum of
of devotion had impressed our population, and impelled towards the public SSIdationki**™*
sanctuaries all whom no impediment, of physical inability or needful occupa- places of worship.
tion, hindered ; if the morning or the evening invitation of the service-bell had
called, no less from the crowded courts of populous towns and the cottages of
scattered ^^llages than from the city mansions and the rural halls, a perfect
complement of worshippers; for what proportion of the 17,927,609 inhabitants
of England would accommodation in religious buildings have been necessary ?

The reply to this inquiry wi^ determine mainly the extent by which our actual ^
supply of spuitual ministration is inadequate to the demand.

Various computations have been made respecting the number of sittings Various esti-
proper to be furnished for a given population. With respect to tmons, it has °^*®^*
been thought by some that accommodation for 50 per cent, would be sufficient ;
while others have considered that provision for not less than 75 per cent, should
be afforded. Dr. Chalmers took the mean of these two estimates, and con-
cluded that five eighths, or 62^ per cent., of the people of a town might attend
religious services, and ought to have facilities for doing so.*

The maximum for rural districts is put lower than that for towns ; the distance
of the church from people's residences operating as an unavoidable check upon
attendance. But, as, for the purpose of this estimate, the rural population will
consist of only those who live remote as well from villages containing churches
as from towns, — ^in fact, of only those who are remote from any place of worship,
— ^the proportion deemed to be sufficient for a town may be applied, with very
slight reduction, to the whole of England — town and country both together ;
and, according to the best authorities, this proportion seems to lie between 50
and 60 per cent, of the entire community.

* Christian and Economic Polity of a Nation, vol. i. p. 123. Mr. E. Baiu«s (an excellent
authority on subjects of this nature) assumes that acc(»Dmodation for 50 per cent, of the gross
population would be ample.— Letters on the Manufbcturing Districts.

58

CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [Enoi/And

Ooiuddenble
deduction to be
madeAromtiie
total population.

1. Young ehil-
dren.

H. Invalids and
aged persons.

3 Persons in
charge of houses

Ac.

4. Persons em-
ployed on public
conveyances.

Result of these
deductions.

From many valid causes, there wiU always be a considerable ntunber of per-
sons absent from public worships First, a large deduction firom the total
population must be made on account of iitfants and young children ; of whom
there were in England and Wales, in 1851, as many as 4,440,466 under ten
years of age — ^2^348,107 of this number being under five. Of course, opinions
vary as to the earliest age at which a child, in order to acquire a habit of
devotion, should be a^en to a place of worship : some begin occasional atteur
dance before they reaca five years of age, while others are retained at home
much later. Many parents too, no doubt, conceive that the attendance of thei^
children at a Sunday-sdiool is a sufficient tax upon their tender strength.
Perhaps it will not, therefore, be unreasonable to assume that, either on account
of immaturity or Sunday-school engagements, about 3,000,000 children wiU be
always justifiably away firom pubhc worship.

There will also always be in any large community a certain number kept at
home by siekneis. It is estimated that the proportion of persons constantly sick,
or incapacited by infirmities of age for active duties, is about %:ve. per cent, of
the population ; and, as the degree of indisposition which in general detains 'a
prudent person firom church or chapel is much slighter than that contemplated
in this calculation, we shall probably not err in taking nearly seven per cent,
of the 15,000,000 (which remidn after deducting the 3,000,000 children w'ho
have already been supposed to be absent), and putting down 1,000,000 persons
as the number usually and lawfiilly away firom public worship on the ground of
sickness or debility.*

Another large deduction must be made for those who are necessarily left in
charge of houses and in attendance upon the two preceding classes. There were,
in 1851, in England and Wales, 3,278,039 inhabited houses. If some of these
in country parishes were left untenanted, locked up, while the inmates were at
service, others doubtless were in charge of more than one domestic ; so that we
may safely take the whole 3,278,039 houses as representing so many individuals
legitimately absent finm religious edifices on account of household duties. Many
of these, no doubt, would discharge a double occupation, as guardians of the
house and attendants upon children or invalids ; but some addition must
unquestionably be made for a distinct array of nurses, or of parents unavoid-
ably detained at home, and also for the medical practitioners, whose Sunday
services can scarcely be dispensed with.

A fourth considerable class, of which a certain number will be always absent
firom religious worship, is the class employed in connexion with the various
public conveyances; as railways, steamboats, omnibuses, coaches, barges on
canals, &c.t It is impossible to form an estimate of the precise extent to which
employment in this way may be admitted as an adequate excuse for noa<-
attendance on religious ordinances ; since opinions are extremely various as to
the extent to which the use of conveyances upon the Sunday is to be considered
a work of " necessity or mercy." It cannot, however, be doubted that, prac-
tically, whatever views are fikely to prevail upon the subject of Sabbath labour,
very many persons will be constantly engaged in ministering to the public ne^d
of locomotion.

Not attempting any numerical estimate of various minor classes, and de-
signedly not making any deduction on account of Sunday traders, or the

* The number of persons in England and Wales in 1861, aged 70 years and upwards, was
508,306 : aged 75 and upwards, there were 258,143 : aged 80 and upwards, there were 107,041 :
aged 85 and upwards, there were 38,201 : upwards or 90, there were 7,796 : above 96 there were
1,546 : and 216 were upwards of 100.

t It is estimated that the number of men engaged, in London alone, upon omnibuses, on the
Sunday, is as many as 6,000.

I

AND Wales.J report. y' ^ f 59

(luminal population — since tbe object is to show the amount of accommodatioa
needed for those who are able, not merely for those who are willmg, to attend —
it seems to follow from the previous computations that about 79^!^»000 persons
will, of necessity, be absent whenever divine service is celebrated; and, con-
sequently, that sittings in religious buildings cannot be required for more ih&n
10,427^609, being rather more than 58 per cent, of the entire community. It
win be convenient for the subsequent calculations to deal with 58 per cent,
exactly, and assume that the number always able to attend is 10,398,013.

It by no means results, from this, that the adult portion of the remaining Effect of double
42 per cent, of the population (7,500,000 in round nmnbers) is entirely without
opportunities of frequenting public worship ; for, as there is generally more than
one service on the Sunday, it is practicable, and in fact customary, to carry
on a system of rrfi^— some who attend service at one period of the day occu-
pying at the other period the place of those who were before prevented ; thus
enabling these to attend a later service in their turn. This system is especially
adopted in the case of domestic servants ; consequently, though there is pro-
bably always about the same number (viz. 7,500,000) detained at home by lawfid
causes, this number will not always be composed of the same persons.

The custom of double, and sometimes treble, services each Sunday intro-
duces an important element into the question of the number of sittings needful
for a given population. It has been shown above, that sittings cannot be
wanted for more than 10,398,013 persons (being the full number able to attend
at one time). But does it therefore follow that there should be as many sittings
as this number of persons? It is obvious that if attendance upon public
worship once a day be thought sufficient for each individual, it is possible to
conceive a case where, all the churches and chapels being open tivice a day, the
whole population could attend, though sittings should exist for only half their
number. For instance; if in a district, with ten thousand persons able to
attend, the places of worship (open twice upon the Sunday) should contain
5,000 sittings, it is possible for the whole ten thousand to attend them, simply
by the one half going in the morning and the other in the evening: and
if three services are held, a further diminution of the number of sittings
might be made without depriving any person of the opportunity of attending
once. This, though of course an extreme illustration, cannot fail to show the
necessity of settling, ere a trusty calculation can be made of the accommodation
needful for the country, whether it is to be assumed that a single sitting may
be occupied by more than one person on one Sunday, or whether we must aim
at a provision so extensive that every person may be able (if incHned) to attend
each Simday twice or oftener — in fact, at every senice. Practically, I believe
it will be found that very many persons think their duties as to Sabbath worship
adequately discharged by one attendance ; and most likely we may safely count
upon the permanent continuance of a large class thus persuaded. Still, as no
definite conception can be formed of the extent to which this practice is
adopted — and as it might reasonably be contended that neglect of any oppo-
tunities for worship should not be presumed, but that such an extent of accommo-
dation should be.fumished as would utterly exclude excuse for non-attendance —
it will be the better plan if, merely indicating the existence of .the practice as an
element in the question, I assume that the provision needful for the population
should consist of at least as many sittings as there are individuals not in-
capacitated by the causes previously mentioned, viz., 10,398,013, or 58 per
cent. Indeed, whatever diminution in the estimate may be supposed to be
allowable on account of double services will probably be more than counter-
balanced by the absolute necessity there is that nearly every building should
possess some surplus of accommodation ; for as, practically, it is impossible that

60 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England

each religious body can compute so nicely its position and attractiveness as to
provide exactly as many sittings as are wanted from it, and no more, — as some
will naturally leave a margin for anticipated progress, which perhaps may not
be realized, while others will miscalculate the other way^ and grow beyond their
utmost expectations, — ^there must needs be a certain excess of supply beyond
demand, continuing as long as there exists a variety of churches, and the
liberty for people to prefer one church before another. I am therefore incUned
to consider that accommodation for 58 per cent, of the population is no more
than would be absolutely needful if all persons able to attend were also wiUing.

The maximum of But, of course, in order to be adequate to the wants of the community, the
ifa^^edby'its buildings which should contain these 10,398,013 sittings must be so located on
distribut^ over the surface of the country as to bring the accommodation they afford within the

reach of all by whom it is required. If many churches and chapels be clustered
in a narrow compass, or if several thinly peopled parishes have each a church
with more accommodation than is wanted, it will follow that in other portions
of the country there must necessarily be some deficiency, unless the aggregate
of sittings be raised above 10,398,013. So that what is wanted is, not merely
such a number of sittings as shall equal the total number of persons capable of
using them, but also such a distribtUion of these sittings «s will render them
available by all requiring them. A pro^dsion of 10,398,013 sittings for the whole
of England would only be sufficient if in every part of England there should
prove to be accommodation for as many as 58 per cent. It ^vill presently
be shown how far the actual distribution of religious buildings in this country
affects the question of the adequacy or inadequacy of existing accommodation.

By what religious Having advanced thus far, we meet a question much more difficult and
the^^^^T delicate than any which has hitherto encountered us ; this is, assuming that
accommodation 10,398,013 sittings ought to be provided, would the provision be satisfactory
^"^^ supposing that that number could be furnished by the aid of all the various

churches and congregations in the aggregate ? or is it essential that they should
belong to one particular church exclusively? or to a certain number of
churches which agree upon particular fundamental doctrines? These are
questions which are obviously beyond the range of this Report, and which must
be discussed and settled for themselves by the different readers of the Tables.
In the meantime, while endeavouring to estimate in some degree the actual
extent of " spiritual destitution," it may fairly be allowed, perhaps, to take the
whole accommodation in the gross ; since it is probable that yet for many years
to come each church will continue to retain a hold upon the sympathies of a
portion of our population, which then, of course, as now, will not require, as
they would not accept, accommodation in the buildings of other denominations.
The course of argument, however, will be of general applicability, and can
easily be adapted to the Church of England or to any other body.

Actual proviidon What, then, is the number of. sittings actually furnished, by the agency of all
Mwrding to the the various churches, towards the accommodation of the 10,398,013 persons

who, if only willing, would be able constantly to occupy them ? The returns from
31,943 places of religious worship, many of them of course being simply rooms in
houses, give an aggregate of sittings to the number of 9,467,738. But as 2524
other places have omitted to retium the number of their sittings, an estimate for
these, computed from the average of complete returns*, will raise the total

* In this calculation a separate average has been taken for each denomination ; but it has not
been thought essential to proceed so mmutely as to distinguish whether the places of worship
supplying defective returns are situate in town or country localities, nor how many of them are
separate and entire buildings. It is not probable that any closer scrutiny would materially
alter the estimate. Where, However any reliable indication of the number of sittings has been
furnished by a statement of the number of attendants, this has been adopted rather than the
average.

AND Wales.] REPORT. ^ ^ : 61

number of sittings reported to the Census Office to 10,212,563/ This, when
compared with the number calculated as desirable (10,3i>8,0td), shows a
d^ciency in the whole of England and Wales of 185,450.

The point, then, to which we have arrived is this : assuming that the joint Ad«nua(gr of
provision made by all the sects together may be reckoned in the computation, SS^twnlf*'^* '
the deficiency, upon the whole of England and Wales, will be only to the e<^uii3^dis-
extent of 185,450 sittings (or for only 1*03 per cent, of the population), if the
entire provision now existing is found to he so well distributed over the country as
that no part has too Utile and no part too much. We must, therefore, now
inquire how far this necessary distribution has been realized.

Every portion of the country, I assume, should have accommodation for 58 Effect of unequal
per cent, of the inhabitants.* It would clearly be of no avail that one part
should have more than this per-centage if another part had less; for since,
according to the estimate, no more than 58 per cent, of the population could be
present at one time at a religious service, it is evident that if in any pWe the
nvmiber of sittings would accommodate a much greater proportion than 58 per
cent., there would be in that locality a surplus of unused and uselesi? sittings,
generally inaccessible to residents in other neighbourhoods, and quite as unavail-
able as if they had never been provided. What is required is, not alone an
aggregate per-centage of 58 per cent, in an eictensive area (such as the whole of
England, or the whole of an English county) ; for this would not be any proof
of adequate provision, since the jural portions might possess an unavailable
abundance, while the urban portions suflfered under an extreme deficiency ; but
that same per-centage in localities of size so circumscribed that inequalities
of distribution could but slightly operate. Then, what localities, of definite
character, of this appropriate size, can be selected for comparison, by which to
estimate more accurately our requirements? Of course, with regard to the
Church of England, there should be accommodation for the 58 per cent, in
every parish, since the very theory of a parochial arrangement is that the people
of a parish should attend the parish church and none besides ; but probably
it is not needful to investigate so carefully as this. The Registration Districts,
opFoor Law Unions, (of which there are in England and Wales 624,) will afford
convenient limits for comparison ; and if in any of these we find a total amount
et accommodation adequate for 58 per cent, of the inhabitants, we shall
probably not err to any great extent, (although, no doubt, we shall to some
extent,) if we conclude that there is room for 58 per cent, within the reach
of all the dwellers in the District. The selection too of Districts as the
standards of comparison will obviate the difficulty which, if parishes were taken,
would arise with reference to the members of Dissenting Bodies, who, ignoring
altogether the parochial system, ofken cross the limits of the parish where they
dwell in order to attend a chapel situate beyond its boundaries. By taking the
somewhat wider area of Districts, the disturbance to the calculations from this
cause will be reduced to unimportance.

While the total number of sittings in England and Wales is as many as
10,212,563, leaving at first sight a deficiency of only 185,450 as compared
with the number requisite to provide for 58 per cent, of the population, yet by
the unequal distribution of these 10,212,563 there is really not accommodation
within reach of those who want it, for a greater number than 8,753,279, leaving
an actual deficiency of 1,644,734 sittings. Probably, indeed, the deficiency is
even larger.

* This Toxy be taken as sufficiently near. In some parts, however, from peculiar circumstances,
it is evident that this proportion will in some degree be varied. There may be a greater number
of children or a greater number of servants, &c. — circumstances adequate to alter to a trifling
extent the proportion of persons able to attend a place of worship.

S2

CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England

\>:'

Particular illus-
trations of un-
equal distri-
bution.

Ck>mparatiTe
accommodation'
in Town and
Country Dis-
tricts.

> The objectioii, which prevails against a comparison of the total acconi^
modation of England with the total population of England, also applies in
some degree against a comparison of the total accommodation with the total
population of a district. Unequal distribution may exist in the latter case as
well as in the former, though, no doubt, to a much less e3ctent.^ The means of
course exist by which a computation could be made for each particular pamA«-
but as this would be a formidable task, and as the calculation, for the reason
mentioned, would be strictly applicable only to the Church of England, it will
probably be well to base the estimate on districts; thus assuming that the
whole provision of a district is diffused throughout the district in an equal
proportion to the population, and merely introducing the preceding observa-
tions to show that the above computed deficiency of sittings in the country,
quite sufficiently alarming, is an under statement.

By a reference to the District Table (pp. cclxxvi-ccxcv of the Report), we obtain
some curious illustrations of the widely varying condition of particular localities':
some fortunately basking'in excess of spiritual privileges, others absolutely '^ pe-
rishing for lack of knowledge." Probably a more instructive collocation cannot
be pr^oduced than that presented by two neighbouringdistricts of the metropolis
— the City of London, and Shoreditch. These stand respectively Nos. 19 and^
in the topographical arrangement of the London districts; the former has accom-
modation for 81 per cent, of its inhabitants, the latter for 18 ; the former has a
superfluity of 13,338 sittings*, the latter a deficiency of 43,755. Table (I.) in
the Summary Tables gives a limited selection of the most conspicuous caS^s
of abundance and of poverty : from which it will be seen how widely the pro-
portions vary; Shoreditch having only 18 sittings to every 100 persons, while
Machynlleth, in North Wales, has as many as 123 to every 100. It will be
noticed, indeed, how favourably Wales in general is circumstanced — nearly all
the districts having a considerable surplus of provision.

As was to be expected, it is chiefly in the large and densely-peopled towns
that a deficiency is felt ; the rural districts are suppHed in general with
adequate, sometimes with superabundant, provision. It appears from Table 3.
that the urban parts of England, containing an aggregate population of
8,294,240 persons, have accommodation for 3,814,215 or 46 per cent, of this
number ; while the rural parts, containing a population of 9,633,369 have pio-
rision for 6,398,348 or 66-5 per cent.

Table 3.
Comparative Accommodation in Urban and Rural Parishes.

•

Population,
1861.

Number

of Sittings

provided oy

all Eeligioas

Bodies.

Proportion
pef" Cent.

of

Sittings

to

Population.

TJEBAif Parishes

BU JLAL Pi.BISHES

8,294,240
9,63S,369

8,814,216
6,398,348

46-0
66-5

England and Wales -

17,927,609

10,212,663

67-0

• An ingenious proposal has been made, with reference to the city churches, by the Rev. Charles
Hume, Eector of St. Michael's, Wood Street. He suggests that, as the city has too many churches
while the suburbs have too few, the very buildings tnemselves might be removed from the one
place to the other. His scheme embraces a provision for the endowment of new districts for
these churches in their new localities ; the patronage remaining as at present.

ANB Wales.] REPORT. / *

it L

6a

i^t L

These " urban districts '^ here^ however, include small country towns, which
seem to be as well supplied as any other portion of the oountiy. If we take the
large towns only {See Table 4.)> and include small country towns with the
rural parts to which they virtually belong, the proportion per cent, in urban
districts will be 37 as compared with 73 in rural districts. And the proportion
is io inverse ratio to the size of the towns ; so that while in towns containing
betweai 10,000 and 20,000 inhabitants, the proportion is 66 ; in towns contain-
in-between 20,000 and 50,000 it is 60 ; in those containing between 50,000 and
100,000 it is 47} and in those containing upwards of 100,000 it is 34. {See
Table F.F., in the Summary Tables, j^ftst, p. 134.) This view suggests
with singular force the mixture of sentiments which led to the erection <)f the
greater portion of our sacred edifices. Hety and local attachments — ^benevolence
and longing for perpetual remembrance — principally, doubtless, a sincere desire to
hbnOUr God, and yet, with this, a natural desire to raise a lasting monument to
themselves, — ^these were the mingling motives to the influence of which may be
attributed the existence of some thousands of our churches. Hence, it was in the
very spot where the founder had his dwelling that his church was built : no other
neighbourhood possessed such hold on his affections. Thus arose our village
e)rarches, and a multitude of structures in those ancient towns and cities where,
in former times, the merchants were accustomed to reside. But ou^ modern
populous towns, — erected more for business than for residence — mere aggregates-
of pffices and workshops and over-crowded dwellings of the subordinate agents-
of industry, — ^are inhabited by none whose means permit them to reside elsewhere.
I^e wealthy representatives of those whose piety supplied our ancient towns with,
churches fly from the unwholesome atmosphere of our new cities, and dispense
their charity in those suburban or more rural parishes in which their real
homes are situated and their local sympathies are centred. The innumerable
nlultitudes who do and must reside within the compass of the enormous hive»
in which their toil is daily carried on, are thus the objects of but little of
that lively interest with which benevolent men regard the inhabitants of
their immediate neighbourhood, and which produces, in our small-sized country
parishes, so many institutions for their physical and moral benefit. The masses,
thisrefore, of our large and growing towns — connected by no sympathetic tie
With #tho8e by fortune placed above them — form a world apart, a nation by
themselves ; divided almost as effectually from the rest as if they spoke another
language or inhabited another land. "What Dr. Chalmers calls ^' the influence
of localily," is powerless here : the area is too extensive and the multitude too
vfist. It is to be hoped that the influence of trade-connexion may ere long
sufficiently accomplish what the influence of locaUty is now too feeble to
secure ; that heads of great industrial establishments, the growth of recent
gienerations, may perform towards the myriads connected with them by com-
muiiity of occupation, those reUgious charities or duties which the principal
proprietors in rural parishes perform towards tho^ connected with them by
vicinity of residence. Much, doubtless, has already been effected in this way ;'*'
t)ut the need for more is manifest and urgent. The following Table (4.) shows
the present accommodation in seventy-two large towns or boroughs, and the
i^ditional amount required, if 58 per cent, of the population ought to have
within their reach the means of public worship. It will here be interesting to
compare the andent towns with those which have been called into existence or
activity by modem enterprise and industry.

«

* See an interesting account of the various measures— including the provision of a church
and chaplain— adopted for the benefit of their workpeople, by Price's Patent Candle Company.
•HScqport to the Shareholders, 1862. Mr. Peto, I believe, supplies the numerous labourers engaged
in executing his extensive contracts, with a library and means of religious worship and instruo*
tion. J>oubtle6s many other cases might be mentioned of a warm regard displayed by masters
for the moral welfare of their men.

CENSUS, 1851. --RELIGIOUS WORSHIP.

Table 4.

ItBLiGious Accommodation in Large Towns.*

1

3

■! .

4

aj

38,048

}i

ji

80^78

11,828

386

6,064

M«*le«flc]d

16,481

*4;4

8,187

MBidslone -

20,740

4342

Bith - -

S*,HO

33,110

803382

»6;»29

80,083

m.m

66.814

68,236

■M^l^T^dfll* '■

370,857

10.1,208

i7;o

11*047

BlKkbum -

M,B3e

8,808

68,080

BoltOD

«,iji

41 [801

13,678

Bodfoid -

IIW.7J8

34327

47364

Jtewaaae

30310

20386

■Brighton

24.088

t4;a

Newport (Sfcm-

RfiWl

isrissa

72,516

mouth) - -

10,383

10,706

•Bury - -

Sl^tliL

18.484

43'0

♦,699

Norwioh

48.857

14,268

S03«

»;4

i.ies
M4a

Csmbridge - -

27,8tS

lt3«

1326

571407

47381

8,036

Carlisle

2e.sio

11,407

48-4

33B3

48.424

13,089

46;o

33OT

Oldliam

54,840

18,976

13,860

10319

Oilbid

27,843

18,788

60'2

Cheater

hItw

1,928

ColoheBter -

19;44S

14,234

PljTHOuth -

82,221

23,805

46-6

8,483

3e,ii«

15,»a7

42-8

8,464

Prealon

73,096

46,608

S8;e

16,408
18,882

^Derby

*>,«»

3,418

fl0,159

46-6

6.720

Readiiig
EoohddB -

41,486

11.401

63; 1

1,0«

^DBT^pOrt _ - -

24,2*4

11338

54;3

ia«6

»,196

13333

3,400

Dudley -

a7,«ei!

UMl

6,107

Salfoni

24,774

38-8

12,281

Eieter

34,819

10,68«

se-7

Sbefflrld

Km

33-8

34,891

05

17,869

4318

•Fini*iU7 - -

323.772

84,165

83323

South ShWlds

14,198

49;c

4307

jes

6fl*)7

80,0»

OitedieHl

85.563

Stockport -

22,588

42'(

8338 -

10,638

6!532

30-3

3|iia

■Stoke-upon-Trent -

40.723

48-6

8,013

areat Tumoiali

80378

14.448

3^687

31364

48 ;(

hx

108,784

338

26358

Holiflu

S3,S8a

10,192

30-3

9,486

'Ton-er H(unl«ts

638,111

157,941

48 '6

174,768

•HuddersOeM

30360

1S,787

4.127

Tyuemonth

48,170

12.864

4,005

HuU - -

8*890

87,413

442

11,707

■wkkcfldd - -

22,068

16,649

70-9

Ipiwich -

84,814

16,017

8,073

4.1380

]o;bos

40-0

4381

Warrtnpton ' - -

423M

Mi*(

3,198

18.464

0,849

441,611

76,181

^363

King's Lynn

IB^JW

9,004

49-1

1,744

■S!ffi,w« :

»

9.777

30-t
40-5

8548
2039V

•Lunbeth -

4111,348

64,307

83,478

Worcwlw " -

47,848

16|l74

68-7

Lmd^ - - -

172,27B

78,486

46-0

20361

L<doest«r

eo,B8*

28,008

4i;!

10,131

■iork - - -

36303

23.850

LiTerpool

681330

83,092
18.706

tsaeu.

71SJW1

iS-1

669,61*

Total; -

8389,089

i32»,*16

37'8

1334,898

* The Jfttnicijut limits of the Towns here mentioned have been generally taken : an sateriak
(•) Indiortee the eicontloni— where the Farliammtary boundnrCw hare been followed. Esti-
mates hare been made of the number of sittings in those places of worship the BiOtunkB tor
which omit to give this iofarmatlon. For other particulars relating to these towns, see post,
BunuST Taslbb, p. 113.

t This li the Hnnidpal and Parliamentuy dtf of London ; comprising the three Poet Law
Unioiii of Bast London, West Ixmdon, and Caty of London (within the walls). The latter Union
oorresponds with the ancient City of London, and oontiina ■anmmodation (br 81 per cent, of
the inhiUtaiita, or for 13338 more than could at any one time attend.

t Tbii propoitlDii of sitttnes to populatlan Ibr the Mutropolis is calculated upon the number
which remains after deducting 18338 atttngs, a siu^lus eiisCing In theCityotLondon (within
the Valla) over aud abore tbe number requtsite fbr 68 per cent, of the population of the dlstrlot.

{ In dcalinsvithXDisdrw in this total,the entire Hetropohs has beentiAen: theflgurestli««-
fore which relate to the Boroughs of Knttmrg. Greeinnich, JximMA, LoiuUxi Cit^, MaiyMmtt,
SouilvBtvrk, 2buer HamlBta, and Weatrnwuter have not been noticed in the addition^ betiig
Included in the numbers which represent the Metropolia.

1

AND Wales.] REPORT. i / 65

. — — - — ^ \

This Table clearly shows how great and overwhelming a proportion of the
wbole deficiency of England is assignable to our great modem to^vns, since thus
it seems that out of the total number of 1 ,644,734 additional sittings reckoned
to be necessary, 1,332,992 or 80 per cent, are required for these seventy-
two boipughs, or rather for sixty of the most recent, the remainder, for
xeasons obvious when their names are seen, being fortunately blessed with
more than adequate provision. This gives a vivid picture of the destitute
condition of our great-town population, and speaks loudly of the need there
is for new and energetic plans of operation ha^dng special reference to
towns. The'absence of that local interest which leads to individual benevolence,
snd the evident inadequacy of all that can be reasonably expected from the
great employers of industry, appear to call for the combined exertions either of
the whole inhabitants of a particular neighbourhood, or of the Christian Church
4it large, as the only other method for relieving such deplorable deficiency.
And this has been to some extent perceived and acted on. With reference to
the Church of England, many churches have been raised by the united liberality
4>f the inhabitants of populous town parishes, encouraged by assistance from the
funds of central bodies, such as the Incorporated Church Building Society ;
«nd amongst the Dissenters many chapels have been reared in similar manner.
But it cannot, it is feared, be said that these mere local efforts promise to
diminish very sensibly the grievous lack of accommodation for the masses of our
«ivic population. Hitherto the action of those central bodies which dispense
the bounties of the general Christian public has been made dependent on the
previous action of the local bodies in whose midst the additional church
or chapel is to be erected ; and unfortunately it but raxely happens that such
local action is aroused, except to obtain accommodation for an increase of the
middle classes, who already appreciate religious ordinances and are able and
disposed to bear the pecuniary burden requisite in order to obtain them. 11^
effect has been that the considerable addition made in recent years to the
religious edifices of large towns has been in very near proportion to the rapid
growth, in ihe same interval, of the prosperous middle classes ; but the far more
rapid increase in this period in the number of artizans and labourers has
4aken place without a oonesponding increase of religious means for them^ The
oiily prominent example, within my knowledge, of a vigorous effort to relieve
a local want without waiting for local demand, is the movement which, some
years ago, the Bishop of London originated and successfully, beyond anticipa-
tion, prosecuted, for providing fifty new churches for the metropolitan parishes.
And yet it really seems that, without some missionary ente^nses similar to
this, the mighty tai& of even mitigating spiritual destitution in our towns and
tnties hardly can be overcome.*

A most important question is, the rate at which; with our existing modes of Rate at wfcich
operation, firesh accommodation is provided, as compared with the continual iJcr^S**
increase in the numbers of the people. To display this accurately we require
correct accounts of the provision in existence at particular former periods. No
authentic records are available, however, of the state of each religious body in
preceding years. The nearest estimate that can be made is furnished by the
infonjEiation which the present returns afford with reference to the €kites at which
existing edifices were erected, or appropriated to religious uses ; but, for several

* I am not awneof any special agencies^ connected with the various Dissenting bodies, which
.Attain the objects here described. The necessarily sclf-supportini^ character of all the insti-
tutions foandedbs- JDisaenters renders it, in their case, almost nidispcnsable to make the erection
of a chapel dependent on the prospect of an adequate pecuniai^ return. Hence,, though the
OongregationaLand. fia^ist bodies haye established recently their " Chapel Building Societies,"
.the operation of tliQse oentnd boards is nractically limit>ed, if not by an actual local demand, yet
ligr the prospect of a speedy local sympatliy among the middle classes.

C«

66

CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [ENGLANt>

reasons, the conclusions to be drawn from this source must be subject to a
certain degree of hazard. In the first place, as the facts relate entirdy fo
existing buildings, there is no account of those which may have been in use in
former times and since abandoned. In the second place, in consequence of an.
oversight in the framing of the question, several places (parts of buHdings),
erected m former years, but only kitterly employed for religious services, haVe
l)een Tpetumed with flie earher date. And thirdly, with respect to as many as-
4,546, out of the 34,467, no date whatever is inserted in' the retumil.
Fortunately, for the purpose of an approidmate inference, the errors arising from
these three sources do not all tend in the same direction, so that there is some
probability that an error in the one direction may be counteracted by an evrdr
in the other.. Thus the influence of the first of these inaccurades is to mal^

' the earlier periods seem to have less than their correct accommodation ; while
the influence of the second error is, upon the contrary, to attribute to tlfe

' earlier periods a greater, and to the recent periods a less, amount of accom-
modation than is really due to them. Of the 4,546 buildings without da^s
assigned, 2,118 belong to the Church of Englaind, and t»f these the greater
portion probably were built in the earlier periods ; while, on the other hand, ilfe
lairger number of the 2^428 whicli belong to the Dissenting bodies were eredWi
probably in recent years. Perhaps the best course therefore to pursue, in order
to preisent a tolerably accurate s1»tement of these dates, wiD be to disttibi^'tlie

'4,546 plb,ces of worship over the six intervals, according to the proportnbb
which the number actually assigned to each of these intervals bears tdwtods
the total number having dates assigned at all. If this be done, and if ''^e
iiverage numbers, as now ascertained, of sittings to a place of worsMp (Vie. 5J7
for places belonging to the Church of England, ahd 240 for those belongiiig
to Dissenters), be supposed to have been the average number at each form^

interval ♦, we obtain the results which appear in Table 5. • -'

' <«

Table 5w .''

' Amount of Accommodation at diffSerent Penods, in the whole of I^nolani^
^ and Wales. ' ' ' ' -'

»

'

■M^aMM^M

- . - •

Periods.

Population
' at .
eadiBeiiod.

Number

of

Races of

Womh1t»at

eaeh

Period.

H
1

Estimated

ofSittiDgsfkt
each. .
Period.

1

• Sate of
Iiicitea8e))etween

the Periods
Oif^Popidatioa fOid ,

Sittings ,
^respectively.

1 • . . . .

Kiimktr>

ofSiUinei^

ie0Penoi|&

Population.

eaciL.Penod.

1801

8,892,536

15,080

6,171,123

1

• •

— ' ^-^

>

68'1 *

1811

10,164,256

16,490

6,524,348

1 i4»3

6-8

64*4 •

1821

12,000,286

18,796

0,094,480

18*0

10-3

60-8 '

- 1831

1»,896,7»7

22,41d

7,007.091

16*8

16-0

60*4 •

" 18«1

16,914,148

28,017

8,664,696-

14^6 •

2&'6

63*8 •';

1861

i7,«7,«oe

84,467

10,212,663

12-6

1 •

.19'4

e7-o .

;

* It will not do to apply the general avera^ (296) ; as the relative position of the different
bodies was not the same in the early portion Of the century as now ; the Ohtvch of Bngund
having in 1801 (according to the estimate from dates) as many as 11,879 churuhes, whereas the
Dissenters then (aooording to same estimate) had only 3701. This, however, is scarcely probable,
and seems to prove that manv Dissenters' buildings, existing in former years, have since beigointt
disused or have be3n replaced by others. As so much depends upon the extent to which this
disuse and substitution have prevailed, these calculations, in the absence of any fiicts upon those
points, must necessarily be open to some doubts.

ANO Wales,]

REPORT,

67

■■» ).

'From iMs it appears that^ taken in the gross, our rate of progress during the

last thirty jears has not been altogether unsatisfiictorj. Previous to 1821, the

population increased fester than accommodation for religious worship, so that

^while, from 1601 to 1821, the former had increased from 8,892,536 persouft to

12,000,236 (or 34*9 per cent.), the latter, during the same interval, had enlf

increased from 5,171>123 sittings to 6,094,486 (or 17*8 per cent.), and the

prbpdrtion of nttings to population, whidi in 1801 was 58*1 per cent.; had

"dedined in 1821 to less than 51 per cent. But from 1821 te the predtftt

time the courise of things has changed : the rate of increase of the popuhttioh

'has continually declined, while that of religious accommodation hAs stendS^

-advanced; so that while the number of the people has been yttised-'fiNMn

12,000,236 to 17,927,609 (an mcrease of 49*4 per cent.), the ntionbeir of .i^Stingis

-hto been raised from 6,*094,486 to4d,212,563 (or an increase of 67'6^f cent;),

'and the proportion of sittings to population, which in 1821 was £0*8 per eeift),

"had risen in 1851 to 67 per cent.

\ As ftr then as regards the increase of aceommodafion in the Oggregateil^eh Oomponridve
'seen!n to be some cause for gratulaMon ; but in the matter of our rate d iii(^aifb aai?othc^piS^
as weH as in that of our actual existing silpply, the question of c^stribntiDtt ik
Important ;' and we want to know how hx the prog[kss thusr litanilMted in the
^ross, is taking place in those parts of the countijr shown t6 be behind thi r««ti
It is therefore necessary to inquire to what: extent Ihe great towns liAV^
participated in this augmentation, and the foVLtiwmg Table (6L)j'con]MT!ict^;ia
the same tray as the last. Will show the reiipeciive rates iat wMch tlie popiiUttiHl
and religions ^roviinon are increaedng in the registraMon dittrictfe #Mdi ootttaM
laltM iowYiB, and, compared with this, the same inforraatioh ab'to aS the )r€sl;
of England : —

Ta9XK 6.

:'I]Ke^BASE of i^oco^uiotiATio^ ^ different Periods in Large-Town Dbtric^n,* as compared
^^y with the Repidiie of Epglaod and Wale9. ^

*'' ' ' ' LJLkOB ifowH Dunticn. 1

JatKtbvmWEnGtiktm.

_ — — ,. .
PopvlKtiaii

Perfod.

• , 1 rr -. .

K«ml>«r orPhees
orWonUn ^
and Sittings at eadi
Perfod. ,

Ko.

of Sit-

U>

IM

Per-

80tt«ltt

_eaeb
PeiM.

1

PMldda.

f
Papulation

at..

eaob

^«?oa.

. .EBtimated
AiimtordrPlaoM.

of .Worship

aUdSittfagsAteaeb

Penod.

Bates
^ of InerwuM

'aodgittibn
rrespMtlT^.

1

Ka.

of Sit-
tin^i

to

100

4'.

FlaoM
•hip,

fiftdnft*

1

Nite.

8it^
ting*.

PfiMsa

. of
Woi^'

ship, .

Sfttlan.:

Sit-
tings.

Par-
sons at

eaeh
Period,

1801

3,608,024

3,600

l,606b922

ptrCmt

• •

• •

41>8

1801

6,284,612

11,680

8,664,201

ptrCmL

ptrOemt.

• •

69-8

1811

4;mm

9,806.

VI8fl^

r$\

8-7.

5S'«i

1811

6,90t,#6

'i%6a&

3.886,106

11-7

6-1

66-8

^jxa.

.Asai

UB87«901

»;Q

M'9

37-0

1821

6,768,341

14,296

4{,166,686

14*6

1

7*0

61-5

ym

,S^JK&

6,870

2,4tigB13

2)$'8

26*0

38*0

1831

7,480,844

16,743

4,566,878

10*4

9-8

61-2

1841

7,786,136

7,891

«,182,188

90*2

30.3

41-1

1841

8,lit9,012

20,686

5,372,448

9*6

17-7

66-7

. 18»

9,229,120

9,586

'4,127,244

19'3

29''7

44-7

1861

8,618,489^

24^881

1

.a^^aiiaio

6*3

13-3

70-0

• 1 J

1

■1 'i,> 1

It hence appears that the Towns have bj iio means had a ?hare pBOpar tio i ia te
to their, need, in lihe liberalty wbach^ during the last' hillf oentuiy,; has tkided
19,387 places of worship and 5,041,440 sit^gs; to ^le acbommodation existing
in 1801. ; For althpugh the; increase ;of provision in toi|Tis has be0n 174 per
cent, in the 60 years, while liie' increase in ihe ! country p^ffts has n(|t exceeded
^p!ir-o?ntL; y*^t wfibL.hA&.h6en the iQore.iApiii increase of j^ojouZo^ion i]Q J^

• The Town Districts included in this Table are aH such as contain Toimshwtii)^ upwards-
of 10,000 inhal^taaitB.

F 2

.68

CENSUS, 1851. -RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England

fonner than in the latter (156 per cent, against 65 per cent.) that the accom-
modation in towns in proportion to the population is scarcely less deficient
than it was in 1801 — ^viz. 45 sittings to every 100 persons instead of 42 ; while
the accommodation for the rest of England will still sufi&ce for as many as 70
vout of every 100 of the rural population.

Extent to which The result of the previous course of ohservation, as to the amount of present
dation is actually t accommodation, seems to he this : Assuming that all religious sects, whatever
available. their variety, are to have their share in ministering to the people ; and applying

\to the absolute total number of sittings a correction for imequal distribution}
the eidsting provision furnished by the entire religious community is adequate
j :to supply the spiritual wants of 8,753,279 persons, or 48*8 per cent, of the
I whole ; «.«., there are places of worship within the reach of that number, and
V .capable of holding them. It is obvious, however, that a church or chapel may
be within the reach of a neighbourhood, as far as proximity is concerned, and
yet not available for the use of those by leisure able to frequent it : it might not
be open, llie practical value therefore of these 8,753,279 sittings, computed
to be within the reach of that same number of persons, is dependent on the
extent to which they are ofiPered for the occupation of the public. Now, many
places of worship are opened only once upon the Sunday : and where this is the
case, although there might be sittings in them equal to 58 per cent, of the
populaticm, this supply would practically be inadequate ; for it is only on the
supposition that persons necessajrily detained at home at one period of the day
are enabled, by the system of relief, to worship in another period of the day — ^it
is only upon this supposition that a proportion of sittings to population of
58 per cent, can be considered adequate ; for it must be recollected that 58
per cent, is not an estimate of the total number of persons able to worship at all
upon the Sunday, but of the total number able to worship at one time on the
Sunday. The aggregate number of people who might worship on the Sunday —
some at one period, and some at another — ^is probably as great as 70 per
cent, of the entire community. If, therefore (to suppose a case^, in any district,
all the churches should have only a single service in the day, the accommodation
in that district would be, practically, less by some 12 or 15 per cent, than in
another district where the actual number of sittings might be just the same, but
where in all the churches two services a day were held. We must, therefore,
before assuming that the state of things would be satisfactory if a certain
number of sittings (58 per cent.) were furnished, ask to what extent they would,
when furnished, be available. The following Table (7.) will a£Pord a view of
the extent to which the present accommodation is jnaAe use of : —

Table 7. .
AVAILABLE Accommodation in England and Wales.

Total Number
of
Places of Worship

Number of Places open for Worship, at each Period of the Day,

on Sunday^ March 30, 1861 ;
and Number of Sittings thus made available.

and
SittingB.

Places of Worship open.

Available Sittingft.*

Places

of Worship.

Sittings.*

Morning.

Afternoon.

Evening.

Morning.

Afternoon.

Evening

9^m

10;212>568

23,689

21,371

18,055

8,406;S20

0,267,928

5,723,000

Indudiug an estimate for Betums which omitted to mention th« number of sittings.

ANB Walks.]

REPORT.

m

r

69

. So. ihaty while the actual number di sittmgt ia 10^12,563, there is never at
any one time that number available to the public. In the momii^, 1,714,043
of. them, in the afternoon 3,944,635, in tiie evening 4,489,563, are withdrawiit
from public use.

But here no allowance has been made for the effects of unequal distribution,
and unless we can assume that aU the places closed were situate in districts
where there was a surplus of accommodation, equalling exactly the number of
their sittings, there must be a slight deduction made from the numbers given in
this table, ere we can arrive at a eorrect account of the available provision of the
coontiy ; i.e., sittings bodi open far workup and within reach of parties able to
make use of them. This deduction will take place wherever the number of
available sittings in a district exceeds 58 per cent, of the population, and the
amount of such deduction will precisely correspond with such excess. The
result is, to reduce the number of sittings available for mormng service to
8;322,Q66; the number available for afternoon service to 6,192,061; and the
number available for evening service to 5,712,670.

Of course, the number of services per diem is mainly affected by the situation
of the place of worship, whether it be in town or country. The effect of this
is seen in Table 8. ; from which it appears that the 34^467 places of worship
were made available for the holding of 63,095 services ; being an average of
not quite two services to each place of worship. In the towns, more use was
made of the accommodation than in the country: every 100 places in the
former being used for 208 services, while 100 places in the latter were not used
for more than 175 services.

Table 8.

Number of Services per Day in the Town and Rural Portions respectively^

of England and Wales.

EiTGLAin) ASD Wales

Town Portion • -

Biinl Portion

Total
Nombor

of

Places

of

Worehip.

34,407

7,463

27.004

Number of Places of Worship open at different
Periods of the JDay.

s.

s o

8802

4B6

3814

3079

277

3302

It

2634

277

2237

111

O "" ©

9031

1077

7954

I

cl'i

6700

304a

8712

5

>

4685

622

4063

4076

1674

2402

An important question meets us now : how much of the accommodation "What proportion
proved to be existing is available for the use of that great part of the community dation iaj^ee?
most needing spiritual education, and least able, by pecuniary outlay, to procure
it ? What proportion of our present provision is at the service of the poorer
classes, without price? For the purpose of ascertaining this, inquiry was made,
as to every place of worship, how many of the sittings were " free ;" the meaning
of the term being " free to any persons wishing, without payment, to occupy
them." The answers to this question were, unfortunately, not in every instance
framed in accordance with this interpretation. In the case of ancient parish
churches, sometimes all the sittings were returned as free — ^the meaning evidently

•The"

Town Portion" here given comprehends every place which, either from possessing a
market or from some other cause, is entitled to be called a '* Town."

F 3

7»: CENSUS, 1851.— REUGIOUS WORSHIP. [EnatAw^j^

. *i" • I " , • - . . - — .--- — - ^ - - - -^ - - .- - - .. — -■

hSxag thftt no money payment was recei'ved 'inm the oeeupanto $ bat, as many 6f
them ware» no donbt, appr&priated, either by custom or the autibdnty of othorcfe •
officers, to particular persons, it is clear they would not be available indis-f*
oriminately to the poor, so as to make them '^ free sittings " in the sense above '.
r^erred to. And with reference to Dissenters' chapels, it seems not . uhl&dy
that the t^rm ''firee sittings " has been taken as including sittings merely jmfti}
and not confined to sittings specially and permanently set apart for the use- at'/
the poorer classes. In the case of the Chnroh of England, a correction («ar>
eiEplained in die Appendix) was made for the erroneons constnietion of the;
question ; so that the nmnber of sittings now asaRgned to <that commumty as .>
''^e,'' will pxobably express with tolerable accuracy the aocommodation c
provided by the Church of England .expressly for the poor; but, no materials ..
exiisting for a siimlar correction in the case of Nonbonibnnist chapels, the.,
statement of ftee sittings given in the Tables as provided in such chapels wiU <
beeubjectto this drawback. So that, probably, the view presented in thesc) <
Tables of the means of worship specially provided for the poor is somewhat too
finroiwabk. However, taking it subject to this reseorvation, the reaolt of ihe
infbfmatidn is* as follows : out (tf the total of 10,212,563 sittings, 8,390,464 were >
di^tingmshed ^into the two classes of ''free'* and ''appropriated," while the
remaining 1,822,099 were not distinguished at all. Of the 8,390,464 which /
iMTT distinguished, 3,947>d71 were described as Jree^ and 4,443,093 were •
described as approptioted,: Ify therefore, we- assume that the undescribed
1,^22,09^ were apportioned between the two classes in the same degree as*
were the 8,390,464 which were properly described, the estimated statement as ^
to all the sittings \(dll be thus : —

Free sittings - - - - 4,804,695
Appropriated sittings - - 5,407,968

Total - 10^12,563

•i

-But here again, of course,-the ^ment pf distribution is important in deter-
miiiing how far these 4,804,595 free sittings kre avftilfible to those requiring
them. The previous observations as to distribution, in coimexion with the total
number of sittings, seem to show that out of an apparent supply of 10,212,563,
only 8,753,279 are in fact available, as being within reach of those who
might use, them. If, therefore^ we ascl^me that the proportion of "free" to ,
''other" sittings is the same in one part of the country as another, it will follow
that, from unequal distribution, 686,535 of the 4,804>595 free sittings iifiU
be unavailable, as being beyond the reach of those ' requiring them; thus
leafing only 4,118,060 practically useful. iJaBle 9., however, wffl convey
some iaformation of the comparative provision of free sittings in the towtt-a»d-
.. rural portions of the land respectively : —

^ND ?WaI»8.J .

R£POBT.

n

Table 9.

Proportion of Free Sittings in Town Districts, compared witb the ^

Proportion in Rural Districts.

•■ f •

Townipistricts
Bural Districts t

Total -

Poptt*

lation.

I

• Nmnber of Sittings.

Pree.

Appro-
pnated.

Total.

9,229^20

8,698,469

I

/* " '

1^99.879

3,004.716

njmm 4»8M,W6

K

2,327,365

8,080,603

^127,244
6,0S5,31li

MA7,968 10,212,963

Prt^rtion
t>erC6iit.of8ittiiiffi '
vbich are

xr66«

intet<

^^

^

48-6

40-4

47*0

06*4

50*6

MtO

- ^ ^« ^»««

Prdviskm made by each Religious Body,

Hitherto the questioii of accommodation has been' treated w if all the- various Asportioiiment
ctorcbes w^re to be accepted as appropriate contributors (owards the Ipiritual ^J^^SSaS^'
teadiing of th^ p^pfe. Such a view, however,, can be evidently satisfiictory to the various
none ; for while, with f eference to some communities, a oonoord on Essential
pdnts prevails to audi extent that neither of them would depreciate l^e^ labours
of.ihe lest^ y«t ^ettakriy'^ d tfPe t enpw bei'w t ien flome bodies-sre so fiaaidameatak
that the widest charity eould not look favourat)ly on all, n(^ help regarding the
provision famished by ^ certain few as utterly io be igiior0d in any estimate of
the religioiits destitutioif of the country. But, of course, it is not-^e itiat any
jvdgmmt can be giv«n on such delicate and dabious Questions, l^ei^ reader
noust for himself sek^ the churches whose exertions he may think* commend-
able and those wh^te etforts he may fear to be upon the whole ii^junoufi. The
proper/ aim of this Report is -merdy to supply to every reader the fadities for
making sueh selection, and for ascertaining whajk. is the amount of aocommo-
dation afibijded by each individuid sect, and what the rate at which eacfi sect, if
aotiv^,'is advancing. • *

• The precise amount of the provision maae by eadi Religious Bpdj^ will be .
seen in Table 10. ; in considering which it must, of course be recollected that
astr^ung differenpe prevails between the kind of accommodation provided byl
the Church of England and that provided by taany of the Dissenting bodies ; I
the former almost always consisting of substantial fabrics and commodious I
pews or seats, while much of the latter is composed of rooms in /dwelling )
houses,- with temporary seatsf or benches. Thus, only 223 out of 14,0?7 places
of worship in connexion with the Church of England were " not separate build- *
in]gs>**' while the number under this head out of 20,390 places of wi)rship in
connexion with' Dissenting churches was as many as 3,285; and probably this
munber is below the fact, since the published statistics issued by thes^ various
communities make mention of. a greater number. Not that this diminishes the
yalue of such provision as affording opportunities of spiritual instruction:
wiher> perhaps, the character of this accommodation has a special fitness for the
dasses who avail themselves of it ; but it is a fact that must be borne in mind

< * The districts taken as Town Districts, for the purpose of this Tablo, an all snofa as contain
tTowns having upwards of 10,000 inhabitants.

' t The distncts taken as Mural Districts, for the purpose of this Table, are all that remain in
England and Wales besides those taken as Town Distncts.

F 4

7S

CENSUS, 1851. -^RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [Englani>

when considering in other aspects the comparative accommodation furnished
by the different churches.

This Table (10.) then, shows the aggregate provision made by every individual
sect ; and what proportion the provision made by each sect bears towards the
total accommodation (58 per cent.) conceived to be essential. So that, if it
be thought desirable that any particular church (the Church of England, for
exmnple,) should provide for the religious teaching of the whole community,
this table wiU afford a view of the extent to which the provision made falls
short of that which would on such a supposition be required : and so of other
churches.

But, of course, the questions just discussed with reference to all the sects
unitedly are equally important with respect to each sect individually : the
question of distribution must be answered ere the true am(^nt of accommo-
dation can be settled ; and a reference to dates, to special localities, to the

M

Table 10.
Propobtion of Accommodation provided by each Religious Body.

Religious

DSMOmNATIOXS.

Number
:of Places of

Worship
and Sitting*.

^

•s

60

CQ

Proportion
per cent.

of
Sittings.

I

§•

S

III

H

Religious
Denominations.

Number
of Places of

Woreliip
and Sittings.

a.
I

•I

(A

Protestutt Chuecheb :
Church of England

Scottish PreHbyterians :
ChMrch qf Scotland
United Presbyterian

Church
Presbyterian Church

in England

Heformed Irish Fresby'
terians

Independents

Baptists:
General
Particular
Seventh Day
Scotch
NewConnexionGeneral
Und((fined

Society of Friends

Unitarians

Moraviaiis

Wesleyan Methodists :
Origindl Conneanon
2few Connexion
Primitive Methodists
BibUe Christians
W, 3f. Association
Independent Metho-

dista ' , •
Wesleyan Riformers

14,077

18
66
76

1
3244

98

1947

2

15

182

550

371

229

82

6579
297

2871
482
419

20
839

6^17,915

13,788
31^1
41,552

120

1,067,760

20,539

582,953

390

2,547

52,604

98^10

91,599

68,554

9,306

1,447,580

96,964

414,030

66,834

98^1

20-7

•1
•2
•2

• •

6-0

•1
3'3

•3
•6

•5

•4

8-1
•5

2*8
•4
•6

•4

52*1

•1
•3
•4

• •

10-5

•2
5*7

•5
•9

•9

•7
•1

14*1
1*0
4*0

•7
1-0

•7

Peotestant Chueches—
continued,

Odvinistic Methodists :
Welsh Calvinistic Me-
thodists
Lady Suntingdon*s
Connexion

Sandemanians

New Church

Brethren

Isolated Congregations -

Lutherans

French Protestants

Beformed Church of the
Netherlands

German Protestant Re-
formers

Otheb Chbistiak Chs. i
Boman Catholics

Greek Church

German Catholics

Italian Beformers

Catholic and Apostolic
Church

Latter Bay Saints
Jetos - - .

TOTAX •

828

109

6

60

132

539

6

3

570
3
1
1

32
222

63

84,467

211,951

88,727

956

12,107

18»529

104,481

2,606

560

360

200

186,U1
291
300
150

7.487

80,788

8,438

Proportion
percent.

of
Sittings.

Q

1<V2IV63

2

If!

67'Ot

2'l:

•4

• •
•1

l*a

1 ft

•1
•1

100

* Including an estimate for defective Betums.

t This column casts only to 66*9~the remaining 0*1 per cent, belonging chiefly' to the
Moravians, the Catholic and Apostolic Church, and the Jews; neither of which bodies 8ing]j
provides accommodation for so much as a tenth per cent, of the population.

andWai«k8.] report. 7S / \ *.

frequency of services, and to the number of free sittings, must be made before ' *
we can determine, with regard to every church, its rate of progress, its pecoliar
strongholds, its availahle provision, and its conduct towards the poor. The
neoessarf Emits of this Report will not, however, suffer me to notice in this
manner more than two or three great bodies.

Tlist, the Church op England. We have seen already that the National ^^'^^JSS^t^J*^
Church provides, in the gross, accommodation for 5,317,915 persons out of Church or
tiie 10,398,013 able to aittendst one tfane a religions service. But, upon the^"^^^
theofy of dtstribution, as esqilained before, 21,673 of these sittings are super-
flaou8« being situate in distoicts where there is accommodation in connexion with *
the Established Church for a greater number than 58 per cent, of the district
population*; so that, practically, the accessible provision made by the Esta-
blished Church is enough for only 5,296,242 persons, or but 29*5 per cent, of
the inhabitants of England and Wales. To enable the Church of England to
provide for all the peculation, an additional accommodation to the extent of
5,101,771 sittings would be requisite, nearly doubling the present supply; but,
probably, considering the hold which several other churches, not extremely
di£Eiering from the Church of England, have upon the affections of the people, few
will advocate the present necessity of so extensive an addition. Tliere exist,
however, if the previous course of argument be accurate, as many as 1,644,734
persons wholly unprovided, by the agency of any church whatever, with the
means of religious worship ; and to this extent, at all events, there is an urgent
claim upon the Church of England for augmented effort. Without doubt, the
destitute condition of this vast propor t ion of our countrymen appeals to the
benevolence of Christians indiscriminately ; but the claim for sympathy and
succour is preferred with special force upon the Church of England, to whose
care the spiritual welfare of these myriads is peculiarly entrusted, and whose
labours for their benefit need not be limited by any courteous fear of trespassing
on ground already occupied by other Christian agents. Not that this number
constitutes the only class for whom the Church should furnish additional
accommodation ; doubtless, the t^taught and the irron^/y-taught demand her
aid as well as the iin-taught, but the utterly neglected evidently claim her first
exertions ; not to mention tiiat they form a class which is much more easily
defined than are the other two.

Confining our attention, therefore, to the wholly uninstructed multitude in
whom the Church of England has an incontestible possession, the inquiiy is
suggested — ^Where, principally, are these claimants on her ministrations to be
found? To what localities must her attention chiefly be directed, and her
meaanres of relief applied? The previous tables have prepared us to expect
that towns, especially lar^e towns, will prove to be the scenes of most of that
deplorable privation of religious means, the formidable aggregate of which has
just been mentioned; and the following Table (11.) will show that this
antidpation is abundantly correct.

^ These districts, where the Established Church alone provides room for more than could
at any one time be present, aa:e— Alresford; Beaminster; Billcsdon; Bosmere; Brackley;
Bridge ; Bridmiorth ; Brixworth ; Catherington ; Docking ; Dorchester ; Erpingham ; Market
HarboTough ; Marlborough ; Melton Mowbr»n Meriden; Oakham ; Pershore; Bomney Marsh ;
Samford; Skirhiugh; Steyning; Tetbury; Thakeham; Thingoe; Tisbury; Tunstead; West-
hampuett ; and Winchcomb.

34i

CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [EtiaLANO

,, n -

Tablk 11.

Accommodation furnished by the Church of England in Tovn an^

Coun^Distriots regpectively.

"v ■« ' I

I I l I <|i> i«» »i

Popniation.

j\ #iyyi wT'ft" ilftt^iy «

ChurohM.

Sittings.t

percent.

of

Sittingi

to

Fopulation.

FnAerer.
Penont ftble

toattend •
Worship at

onetime,

aoyReUgioafl
• Body.

Liscv Tocmr DisntiOTs *
CfeuibaTDistEicTs* «»

Eholakd akd Wales

8,098,489

17,927,609

8,1157
10,<fiS0

I,99i,n9
$,$22,189

'M ' ,

14,077

5,317,916

81*6

88*2

29-t

1,2111446

418,iM)§

« n >

>*A

1,641,254

'To cofne to a more specific mention of localities : in Table 12. will be fottiid
a collection of districts in whidi the Church of England, if ddrermined Id^
p*bvide for all now tinprovided fbr, will have the hardest task.

Table 12. '

Districts in which there is most need of f\irther Accommodation.!];

*ft : —^ — '

I

»..■ . . .- . ,

Number of
' Sitongs

Sittintfs '
req,virea,ln
order to

-:—•-! -^

Nnmberof ,
Sittinga

H--

Additional

Sittintt
required, in «
Order te

Durtfticn.

already pro-
theChmrhof

pEOTlde for
those not

DisTmtoTs.

theChwtthof,

provide for
Hhoeenai^ •

; accommo^

.

•sn??^

England.

dated by

England.

1

any KeJigioiM

t , .

.

anyBeUgiow

Body.

.

Body.

.— : > ■-. I>.,.. .-

<B0. Bhoredfdch

9,314

43,766

84. Bot^erMthe -

4,4»>

4818 ^

J8. St.QM];Ke-iii'tlie<

' , '

i .

481. Liveiipool •

88^021

1Vj8tt •

.East • , -

5,880

18,019

884. BirmiilghaaL •

9»k798

46k67a ,

30. Newingtou

6.878

22,194

8. 8t.G«org0.

. ,

26. St. Saviour • -

3,717

12,()17

Hanover Square

'19,590

19,406

15. Clerkenwell

6,805

21,506

472. Salford - -

11,163

22,98»' ^

439. Badford -

2,801

8,8te

471. Ohorltbn

16,687

88,808 '

'31. Lambeth -

22,589

46,991

14. Holbom - ' -

8,188

18,188 .

S2. Wliiteofaapel -

10,868

26^7

466. Wigan *

12,426

isgsLl

7. MarylBtaone

23,288

SifiSt

4^3. Manehfiiter -

88,216

86^4 .

25. Poplar

4,852

15,365

475. Oldhan -

1M89

auw, .

^. SteiHiey -

11,242

$«J,67»

36. Greenwich

. 16,907

iAM%

98. Benuondsej. -

6,313

15,460

4. Westminster -

16,766

15,774 .

1. Kensington

22,506

38,046

552. Newcastle

10,866

20,692

13. Strand

6,858

13,794

29. St. George

6. St. James West-

Southwark •

6,348

ii3ift

minster

5,364

11,218

17. East London •

7,909

9^888

la. West London -

7,331

•«^723 .

64l8..jChQfter^le-

Street -

JSi* Bethnal Qreen -

14,851

26,668

ZfiSl

4^608

2. Chelsea

10,093

16J513

508. Sheffield

16.837

22,087 '

16. St. Luke •

6,500

15,649

96. Portsea Island -

12,230

15,225

10. Islington *

15,548

27,688

86. Brighton

13,401

18,667

$95. Aston

11,520

18,966

379. Wolverhampton

2M18

21.280 .

12. St. Giles - ^

9,692

16,305

468. Bolton - -

20»018

28»01»

.88. CHnberwell

, 11,212

15,216

462. West Derby -

88,806

- 80,688

898. King's Norton -

6,902

8,667

27. StOUve,

Southwark -

4i,170

8,887

9. St.Pancras

32,190

45,559

194. West Ham -

9,148

4888

807. Eodesall Bier-

low

5,829

10,335

* The Large Town Districts referred to in this Table are the Districts which contain lk>wiis
having more than 10,000 inhabitants : the Country Districts are the icmaindfflr of England and
Wales.

t Including an estimate for defective Returns.

X The districts are arranged according to their destitution as compared with the population,
commencing with the most destitute.

akhWalbs.]

KEPOBT.

n\

. Tile eatwe list of districta in which additiooal aooommodatioii is needed will
be fiHiad in the Scmmary Tabi«ss.

•«'

(/

This much as to the position of the Church of 'Engknd in reUtion to our ^^"^S^^^^
wholly unaccommodated population. It will now be interesting to observe imdinnliH^
the position of the Church, in diffehsht portions of the oountij, in relation to to other bodlee.
ttner^thbr churches. In Table K;, (Summary TASiiSs, pott, p. 139} is given %i ^
Otanparsitive view of the provision fumtehed \tj ths Qiurch and bj Dsuendting I
Bodies in each county of England and Wales ; from which it will be seen trhat I
porraons of-^ieeouiiirj are peeulisr tstrongbolds *of any partiewdar body.- D i s"
senters most abound m WaUs, Momumthshire, Y&Hk th l te, CcrnwaU, Cheshire,
Lancashire, . Derbyshire, Northumberktnd, Nottinghamshire, and Bedfordshire j
in -all which donnties their sittings ^xceed i|» number thos^* provided by the
Church of England^ while in IVales, and Monmouthshire theyai^ more than
double. - In all-the otiier counties the Establishment has » prepondenywe, ^most
cpnspiicuous in Herefordshire, Sussex,'said 0;^or<Wr», ivfaaie the! sittings ^of the
Caim^ aro moKthaa doal^sr timsB of the DissenterK - The two^psrtieB are verp
nearly balanced in Limeolnskire, Stt^ordshire, Leieeatershire^ Cumhsriamiy ai|d ' i
CambriigssUrs. On the whole Of f nglaxid and Wales^ for ev^iy 100 flittin|{» |
prbvided by the Church of England, P^enters fumSsh $3;

vFhct fttte at which the Qhureh of England is advmn/^Qg.in t)be putiv ^f ^^^^QnmAn^f^
exben#en, so fo as this q!>esti6n. can be settled by a Irelerenc^ td the ^es 9k gopgy^"^
whidi existing churches were erected, is displayed in Table 13, the- method of-
cMttnieting .wiidi hat been. expUunsid beftyre (p. 66, ii4iere also will be foimd
sonte other racplanatioas applicable to tins TaUe). It is probable l^t an infeiHMS >
as i»- the position of affiini in former times can be drawn ^m the dates ot.
eidstmg biuldings with moro oonectness in the case of the Church of England,
as the edifioes aro more permanent and less likely, to changehands than an th&/
bdfliihigs used by the Dissenters. Still there is a possibility that too g?eat aa .
atnount of acHdoamodsiioB has been ascribed to the eailier periods. Subject to*)
a* -certain degree of qualification from tiiis cause, the Table shows tiiat in thtf;
last half centmy the Chuarch of England has increased' her psovision by 24 per.
cent; i but the rapid growtii of population in the same time (101*6 per cent.):
has materially altered her position as compared with the wh(de eoinnninity ; for^
whereas, in 1801, she sujijplied accommodation for very nearly half the people*
(48*^ per cent.),' she now contributes less tiian a third (29*6 per cent). The
increase between 184L s&d 1851 » however, is vesy striking, being no less than'
11 '3 per cent., and nearly equal to the whole increase of population in that
interval (12.6 per cent).

Tablk 13.

CoMPARATiVB INCREASE of Po?ui«ATiOK and Church PROVISION in the

whole of England and Wales, during the past Half Century.

'Vj

Population
at

•aoh Period.

Kvmber of C9nirBh« and
Sittings at each Period.

i

Rate per oent.

at which
the Population
1 increased.

1 1,

Rata per eenfe.

at which

theSittfntfi

increased.

NnmberoC

Sittings to 100

People at eaeh

Period.

Churahet.

Sittings.

1801 -

isn •

1821 -
18S1 -
18<l -
1861 -

A,ft92,ft86
10464,256
12.000,236
13,896,797
15,914,148
17,927,609

11.379

11,444

11.558

11,88S*

12,668

14,077

4.289.888
4A14.888
4,857,366
4,481,891
4,775.836
5.317.916

. •
14*8
18*0
16*8
14*6
12*6

. •

•6

1*6

2*9

6-6

11*8

48*2
42*4
36*8

82;;^

80*0
29*7

* This' number approaches very near to that returned in the Population Abstract of 1891 (viz.
IIJBBS); and, considering that the latter number 'referred exclusively to separate consecrated
buildings, while the number given above includes an estimate for licensed rooms, &c., it seems
probi^le thak these estimates are not far fiK>m the truth.

7r

CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [ENOLANiy

Number of seiv
vices.

The rate of i»ogress in large town districts, where the additionkd accommo-
dation is so much required, will be shown in Table 14; which, if accurate
displays in a striking manner the continually increasing activity of the Church
in recent times.

Tablb 14.

Rate at which Church Accommodation has increased in Large Towk
Districts, as compared with the Rate of Increase in the Rest of
England.

s

Lakqb Town Duteicts. 1

BBHSUJB or THE COUXTAT.

: Feriodfl.

Population

Number

ofCtiurelieaand

Sittings

Bate
of Inerean

per cent.

P(Vtilation

Number

ofGhaicheaand

Sittings

Rate

<tf IncreaM

per cent.

at each
period.

at
eaeli period.

at
each period.

at each
period.

at
each period.

at
each period.

tf

Churefaes.

Sittinga.

Popu>
latlon.

Sit-
tings.

Churohes.

Sittinga.

Popu-
lation.

Sit-
tings.

1801 -

s,eoe,os4

2,163

1,246,702

•

ft •

5,284,612

9,216

2,882,963

• ■•

•*

1811 -

4,260,846

2,188

1,263,134

18-1

1-2

6,90a,408

9,266

2,696,406

11-7

.4

1821 •

0,241385

2,246

1,296,618

23*0

2-7

6^758,341

9,812

2,913,013

14-5

•e

18S1 -

6,435,053

2,486

1,406,305

^•8

8-6

7,460,844

9,447

2,956,249

10*4

1-4

18«1 -

7,785,136

2,784

1,007,206

20*2

14-2

8,179,012

9,884

3,091,949

9*6

4-7

1851

9,229^20

8»457

1,996,729

19-3

24*2

8,698,489

10,020

6*8

10*7

Pursuing still with respect to the Church of England the inquiries made-
already with respect to all the churches in the aggregate, the. next point is —
How much of the accommodation shown to have been belonging to the Church,
of England on the Census Sunday (viz. 14,077 churdies and 5,317,915 sittings)
was aoailable to the public on that day? or, in other words, how many of the.
buildings were cpenfor worship at each period of the day ? The answer is, that,
but of 14,077 buildings, 11,794 were open for service in the morning; 9,933 in
the afternoon ; and 2,439 in the evening. The number of sittmgs thus avail-
able was— Morning, 4,852,645; affcemoon, 3,761,812 ; evening, 1,739,275. The
much larger proportion of sittings to churches in the evening than in the other
peiiods of the day is itself sufficient to suggest that the evening services must
have been held in the towns, where the edifices are much larger than are those
in rural districts; but the following Table (Id.*^ shews at once the irequmcj
with whidi services were held, and the influence of locality in aiding or diminish-
ing this frequency.

' Table 15.
FREauENCY of Services per Day in the Town and Country Portions of

England respectively.

Popvlatioo,

isa.

Number of Churohes in which Serrioes were held in the

Homing
only.

After-

noon

only.

Erening
only.

Morning
And
After-
noon.

Morning

and
Evening.

After-

noon

and

Erening.

Morning,

After-
noon, and
Evening.

Total.

TownPOTtion*

Countiy Por-
tion

8»294.240
9,638»369

186
2,826

110

1,866

46
222

637
6,626

766
604

7
46

466
286

2,21s
11,864^

AVD Wales i

17^,609

2JS10

1,966

266.

7.168

1,869

68

762

14,077

* The " Town Portion *' referred to in tlus Table ineludeg all Towns without legard to dse*

AND Walks.]

REPORT.

This presents a singular contrast with the usage in regard to Protestant
Dissenters' services, which are generally held in the later portion, rather than
the earlio*, of the day. This will be seen more clearly in Table 16.

Table 16.

NiimlMgrafna«Mofwo»lii|»t<Nitof«T«r7lW^iawhidl 1

Serrioefl were neld in the

1

Bforning

After-

Erening

Moniinff
and

Morning

After-

MomSag,
Aft«r-

TOTAJL.

onljr.

Booa
only.

onlj.

After-
noon.

and
Evening.

noon and
Erening.

Evening.

rChurch of

i

Towiff 1 Bnghmd.

8

5

2

29

85

• •

21

100

POBTIOF 1 x)i«^„ting

V. Churches

5

S

S

7

46

12

28

100

rOhnrch of

' 4

CoUHTBTj
POBTIOS '

Enghuid-

19

17

2

55

5

• •

2

100

Bistenting

L Churches

6

10

14

8

21

27

14

100

rChupchof

BKOIiAirD

EngliMid

18

U

2

61

10

*•

6

i 100

AWD ■{

k

VfAI^BS

DiMentliig

1

L Churches

6

8

12

8

27

23

16

100

The effect of this upon the available number of sittings at each portion of the

day is, that while the available accommodation provided by the Church of

England was highest in the mominff, lower in the afternoon, and lowest in

-ihe evening, that provided by Dissenters was highest in the evemng, lower in the

.mommg, and lowest in the eftemoen : as will, be seen by reference to the

foilowing figures :

Sittings arailable in connexion wiik

f

Ghnrch of
England.

Other Protestant
Englisli Churclies.

Total Protestant
English Chnrches.

Homing « - -
Afternoon - - -
Sreaing ...

4,862,646
S>761,812
1.789,275

3,428,666
2,367,379
3,865,394

8,281,310
6,129,191
6,594,669

The way to show how much (to use a ficuniliar expression) is got out of their Use made of
buildingsc iby .ike Church of England and by Dissenters, comparatively, is to by^v^^sn
take an average 1,000 of the sittings belonging to each, and ascertain how a'ndDi^nterB
many of them were available at each period of the day. The result is this :

Sittings arailable (out of an arerage 1,000) in connexion with

r

CSiorehirf
England.

Other Protestant
English Chnrehes.

Total Protestant
English Churches.

Homing •

• • •

912

736

830

Afternoon

-

708

508

614

Evening

...
Total

827

837

661

649

690

668

78

CENSUS, 1861.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP- [EnglaiCd

So that on the whole the Dissenters make rather more of their aoconmiodfition
rthan does the Established Church ; for while the latter, in the morning and
afternoon, makes use of its buildiiif^s to a greater extent than do the former
(most of the Dissenting chapels being used in the afternoon for Sunday School
iafitraetion), yet the very limited extent to which thechurchea are thrown, open
for worship m the evening y when the chapels of Dissent^ are most occupied,
gives to Dissenters an enormous superiority for that par^ of the day, and even
makes their t^tal accommodation (adding the three columns toge^er) exceed
by a litlde the total available accommodation provided by tlf e Church of England.
Xhat is, .pioportionally ta the total acnnmmndafcinn . belonging to each.; Jcar>
absolutely, the Churdi of England had, ; in aU< three portions of the day,
lQ,35d,t32 sittings |kvai]ab])e .against 9;651,4a8 belohgbg to Protestant
Dissenlaers. *. ' ' ,•<■

SumxnaKj view
ofthepontiou
occupied l^ the
Church of.
England.

The general result ^ regards the accommodation funiished by the Church

of England is that in ;14,,077; buildings there are 5,317>9ld sH^tingB^ equal to

29*6 p^ cent, of the population; that^ of these, 21,673 lai^ practici^y «ape^-

%ous as being out- of; tbs reiak^h of any persons \fho coiild fill them; tliat the

residue ([5,296^42) is equal to the wants of only 29 '5 per c^t. of the population;

and thai, in '^ consequence of a number of places hot bein^ op^m th^re are only

4;Ste,645 i^ttmgs aHaitobU'ioT n^tymihg,-' 3,761,842 jPor^ift<|r»)on;tind 1,79^,376

for eveidng seipdce. -4 Of the total number of $,317,9]5ilt^iga; 1,853^773

were d^bcribedlas^^frte"; aid 2,123,396 i|s ''apptoiikatid"; 1,'390,747 being

'sitogetlier Tmdes^bed.^-:^^^ Inference tcrbe* drown iS ro m ihe in for i a a t io tt-as-to

,lAi<s. pe^ods at: which existing cl^lrchef^ wfsre.erepted shpws » iqi^t of progrew

^j^not unsatisfiaotory altogethfir, bi^t hifi^^^i^ ^ t(mfn$^ . , . . ^ >

Chief Protestant

Dissenting

Bodies.

-' The moiit Atnn^^us religion's bbdies, next to di^ Ebtabliehed Ghurdi, aae^te
WesfeyiEm Metko^sts, Hie independtnts^nr CongregaiionaliBts, and the BafriMi.
The first and the last of these denominations are respective^ dia)>ened uto

^several sections'; but the Independents form a' compact and undivided" body.
If we .consider the Wesleyans and the Baptists in their aggregate combined
capacity, the three denomi&ationa will oontiibute each as fbllows towards the

,4B;eiieral. religious accomnrndfttiQajaiiihe CQijftt^u^- :-jr-- — - • — -x

; Baoesof

'• w^hip.;. . SittiBifS. •

Wesleyan Methodises - - 11,007 - 2,194,298

Independents -{ -' ^- '3,244* -' 1,067,760

-Baptbts - ; . . *2,789 ' - * 752;^3

Many of these places of' worship tiw, however,~Tnerely yawtf -of buildiBgs,

roomJ& in houses used a& mission stations in poor ndgHbeuAodds unable to

flupport a regular chapel. 'Hie number misniioned in the letailit » ^ndt

separate buil^ngs'' is, — Wesle3ir«n Methodists, 2,-15^$ Independents^ 284 ; aod

Baptists^ 804 i but there seems to be some l!ea8on' fear ceijeetaring that Aeoe

fupe under-statemenits, that the number of '" separate and entire** rdigicros

edifices has been somewhat exaggerated, |uid the number of rooms, &c.

oonresppnditigly reduced.* The Wcsleyan Mbthodists are found in greatest

*^ - ' J* . '^ * ' _. I " i I i-i _ ii^ _fi' I 1 _ I'n I I i' I Mil II ■■! I «i.ifi r>rr-i~nii«^r^iMnM m »i j^^i i mi ip n i i ^nm

* ]l£iv £. Baine9, in his evidence before the Select Gommittee on Church Bates, gave an esti-
mate of the chapds belonging to thtoe bodies as follows 1— * ' . «, ,

AND Wales.]

REPORT.

7&

•'/'

f6rce in ComwaU,Yorkshire, Linookishire, Derbyshire, Durham, and NotHnffham- ,
shire J their fewest numbers are in Middlesex, Surrey, Sussex, Essex, Wanoick^
shire, and Hertfordshire, The Indbpendektb fiouiishmost in South Wefes,
North Wales, Essex, Dorsetshire, Monmouihskire, and Suffolk; least in N&rthmii-
herland, Durham, Herefordshire, KadWorcestershire. The Baptists are strongest
in Monmouthshire, South Wales, HuMimgdonshire, Bedfordshire, Northampton-
Mre, Leicestershire, koHl BuMtighamMrt ^ wtekest in Curndferlandy NortMrnhH^
hnd, Westmorland, Cornwall, Stqfofrdshvrt, and Lan^ashire^,.

The following statement^ derived from the column of dateSj will show, as far Inereaieof tho^
as can be gathered frop that aource^ the rate at whi(^ each bodj |ias progressed Half^en!^. '^
in the present century. But great reliance cannpt safely be reposed in
iilfereQpes from dates in thecjase of dissentkig places of worship, ^since unertain
liumber (merely rooms) have undoubtedly, though only ocpipied In recent years
for religious purposes, been retained with the. date of their' erection — not that of
'iSicir^zst a ppropri at ion to such -uses;^ So^ too, vA, ' cfaspds 'whidi have^pMSid
from one denomination to another : the date supphed has fiiequently been
that of the original construction of Ijhe edifiipe. The effect, as exp^ned already,
is to throw upon the earheii years a number of chiapels which should properly
b^'^re^kohdd' as fhe offspring of ouir own day. ^e chanoB of possible
4MGura<7 is the probability lliat several plaj>es used m foirmer times have since
bseu discoatinued. Thi&s Would a^^^as aicounteirpoise .in< flonlB s<^ to ihe
former error. Subject to .: whatever reservation may be thought essential.
Table 17* will display the progress of these three bodies since 1801.

■•'. • ' , ' '■ ' •' ^ .' »..„*_

•;.-, . i: . . '• : . TABi*Bl7. . . * • J • '; a . .

,Bate of Incbea0s» in Deceanial Periods, of the Whslbyak Mstho'dxivv^,
jlifDKPBN^BKTs, and Baptists respectively, in the whole of EKoi«AND,|tAd
i Waxes. k a

PnuoDs.

WstLEYAH MvrHomtn.
(AlllwaiiebM.)

ISwoobgjcoi

PfaMM of W«nli^

aadStttinfs

PlMWOf

Wonliip.

Stttin^^.

Bate of

poroAit.
•teaeh
Period.

Ihdepemdxnts.

CAIl bnmchcs.)

l^nmbfr of.

PbtcetofWonttip-

•ml SittbuEt

ftt ctth Pnibd.

PlacMof
Worship.

Rate of

pereent.j

eteaeh

Period.

I Piaeet ofWonlili^
andSi^ikftf ,
At each Ftrfod.'

Plaeeeof
Wonh^.

BateoC

IiieMM

pereeat,

aiMall

Period.

1801
1811
18S1

ISA
1851 -

826
1485

S74B

781»

165,000
640,800

Mi4eo

U,007 ;2,194,296

80*0
850
88-«

oo*a

40*3

914
1140
1478

8S44

299,792
•873.920'
464,784
088;072
854^708
1,087,700

24-7
29*2

»•«
80*4
«4-9

1

652

176,692

868

1

282,51$

1170

517,070

1613

487,123

1 2174

589,154

2789

752,848

J

•• •

81-6
86*4
87^
84'7

27-7

From this it appears iiiat neither of these bodies is advancing at a rate so
rapid as formerly. But then it must also be remembered, that neither is there
room for such a rapid increasq^ since the aggregate rkte of increase during the
^laif century has been so mucl^ more . rapid than, the increas<$ of the population
that; wheiiea^ in 1801, ih» niimber of nttmgs provided for evary 1,000 persons
wasi-by Wesle^ns IS, by Independents id4, aUd by Baptists 20 ; in 1851, the
peovisi^n Was— A>y Wesleyaiis'12d, bj independtents $9, and 1^ Baptists 42.

— ; 1 '. i 1 — j u

* ^istoncfes of tliu may beseen iii tbe oaas ot Urn Wosfevan Befiomiers: HI of their plai^ of
worraip ftapg retumed as erected prior to 1841, alHiough the mo^rement out of whidi tne partly
originated ma not A>inineii0e till 1840. So, th# Primitive MethpdistM, who did not appear till after
a810,.liaarB fetomed 228 -of the-^npek beftvre ihat neiiod; the Bibie €/firiHkm§, who artwe^n
1815, letum 27chapela as erected before 1811 : and tne WesUwm Methodist ^''m^^^o'L (B'hkb
waaftif i m ied In 1886) reports 86 chapels as exisBng prior to 18Si. In llie Table (17.) a correcnon
has been made for these oonqmcuoiiserrarB; an4 the ehiqwls hafre^been distributed over the
period subsequent to the formation of these sects.

\

M

CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England

Coj^?*'**i\l ^® ^*^® ^^^ ^^^ ^^ *^® Christian churches generally and the Church of

l^es in the England in particular provide for the religious teaching of the masses in large

€oimt^dia« towns. A similar view of the achievements of the three important bodies

tricts. ' named above is presented in Table (18).

Tablb (18).

»
Comparative View of the Accommodation in Rural and Large Town

Districts, provided by the Wesletan Methodists, Independents, and

Baptists respectively.

WbSUETAM MZTHODIBTS.

IMDBPSNDKVTS.

Number of

Places of Worship

and Sittings.

Propor-
tion per
eent. of

' Sittings
to Popu-

1 lation.

Number of

Places of Worship

and Sittings.

1

, VrapoT-

1 tionper

cent, of
' Bittinjn
1 to Popu-

hition.

Number of

Places of Worship

and Sittings.

Proper-;
tioa per
cent, of

Places of
Worship.

Sittingfl.

Places of
Worship.

Sittings.

Places of
Worship.

Sittings.

Sittings

toPopu.*

lation.

Large Town")
Districts -J

Countiy Dis-")
tricts - '}

S050

7M7
1

896^72
1,297,926

9-7
14*9

1

986

t

i

2808

454,729
613,031

1
4-9

7*1

1

839
1950

818,018
484,330

8-5
«0

Snjdandond')
wales -i

11,007

2,194,296

12-2

3344

i

1,067,760

6-0

2789

i
752^48 '

4-2

Available With respect to the use which these three bodies made of the accommodation

Accommodaticn they possessed, it wiU be found, that out of a total number of 11,007 places of

worship belonging to the various sections of Wesleyan Methodists, only 4,990
were open for morning worship, 6,796 in the afternoon, and 8,930 in the
evening. The Independents, out of a total of 3,244 places of worship, opened
2,261 in the morning, 1,406 in the afternoon, and 2,539 in the evening. The
Baptists, out of 2,789 places of worship, had morning service in 2,055, afternoon
service in 1,550, and evening service in 2,127. A general view of the extent
to which these bodies severally use their chapels will be seen in the following
Table (19).

Table (19).

Extent to which the Accommodation provided by the Wesleyan
Methodists^ Independents, and Baptists respectively, is made
available.

Absohiie Nnmhm
of Places of

Worship
and Sittings.

Places

of
Wor-
ship.

Sittings.*

Number of Fteets open for WorOiip at each

period of the d^ ; and Number of

Sittings t&us airaalable.

Plaoes of Worship.

Morn-
ing.

After-
noon.

Even-
ing.

Sittings.*

Morn-
ing.

After-
noon.

Eren-
Ing.

Number of SifctiAgs

available

out of every IgOOO

provided.

Morn-
ing.

After-
noon.

Even-
ing.

I

j

Methodists i

11,007

2,194,298

mKs

0796

8960

L,807,^

1,267,798

1,924,468

52

58

Ind^Mndents

A244

1,087,700

2281

1400

2669

901,862

447,800

881,768

86

42

BapHsto -

2,789

762,S4fi

2055

•

1650

2127

636,864

397,168

619,804

85

53

88
83

82

* Including an Estimate for defective Betums.

AND WaLBS.]

REPORT.

81

fh'

f

^4

/

The number of Jiree nttmgs provided by these denominations, and the Free p;i(i>vision.

proportion which the free sittings bear to the whole number, are as follows :

/

Aetaal
Nttmber of Sittings.

Proportioii
percent.

Total.

Tree,*

Total Sittingfi.

4

Wesleyan Methodists ...
Independents ...
Baptists • ...

2,194.296

1,007,700

752,343

1,066»812
488,211
377,671

48-6
41*0
60*2

This, however, must be taken, subject to the possibility abeady hinted, that
under the term otfree sittings may be included sittings merely unlets

Next to these three denominations of Dissenters f come, in the order of Minor Protestiuit
magnitude, the Cdhinistic Methodists, divided into two classes, the Welsh and ^^"^ ^*
the English — the latter being known as the Countess of Huntingdon's Connexion.
Together they supply 250,678 sittings, mostly in Wales. The remaining
Protestant sects thus range themselves :

Society of Friends

Scottish Presbyterians

Unitarians ...

Brethren ...

New Church - . -

Moravians ...

Sandemanians

Reformed Irish Presbyterians
And then a great crowd of what are called, for want of a better term, " Isolated
Congregations," revising to acknowledge connexion with any particular sect,
make up together as many as 539 places of worship with 104,481 sittings.

Places
of Worship.

- 371

- 160

- 229

- 132

- 60

- 32
6
1

Sittings.
91,669
86,692
68,664
18,629
12,107
9,305
956
120

In the aggregate, the Protestant Dissenting churches ol England provide Aggreff&te pro^
accommodation for 4,667,422 persons, or for 26 per cent, of the population, protwtant *^
and 45*6 per cent, of the aggregate provision of the country. The proportion 5^^^*
of this accommodation which is available at each period of the day is — morning,
3,428,666 sittings, ; afternoon, 2,367,379 sittings ; evening, 3,856,394 sittings ;
making a total, at all three portions of the day, of 9,661,438 sittings.

Of the Christian churches not Protestant, the most important is the Roman Otsek Chris-
Catholic, which provides 670 places of worship, containing 186,111 sittings. ^^^^[^^*'
This, however, represents a greater amount of accommodation than would the
same number of sittings in a Protestant body, inasmuch as, by the custom of I
Roman Catholic worship, many persons stand. ;|: Out of these 186,111 sittings ^

* Of the total number of sittings belonging to these Bodies there were undistinguished as to
this point — ^170,208 belonging to theWeslepan Methodwts ; 86,032 belonging to the Independents ;
und 69^71 b^ouging to the Baptists, It has been assumed that the proportion of '* Free" to
*' Appropriaited is the same^ amongst these undescribed sittings as amoAgst those actually
distinguished.

t Some of the Wesleyan Methodists, however, though fiur firom conforming with the Church
of England, object to be called Bissenters from it.

t ^ere was a column in the Schedule for the numbers who could be accommodated by
standing ; but it was thought better not to make use of it in the Abstracts. The above number
therefore (188^11) will be strictly sittings.

C.

G

CENSUS, 1861.— BKUGIOUS WORSHIP. [England

there were, in the okuiches which w^e qpe» on the Census Sunday as many as
176,309 (<w 94 per cent.) in the monrng^ 103,042 (or 65 per cent.) in the tfier-
* noon, and 89,268 (or 48 per cent.) in the eveninff. The number of sittings
described as free is 77,200 ; the number mentioned as appropriated is 73,210,
and 36^701 afe undistinguished. — ^The fi)llowing Table shows in what parts

of the country^the Roman Catholics most and least abound.
■""-■ J

Table. '20.

Accommodation provided by the Roman Catholic Church in each
County of England, in Wales, and in certain large Towns.

InereMeofthe
Boman Catholics
dnring the half
century.

COUNTISS.

Number of
Plaoee of Worship
«ad Sittings.

Plaeee

of
Worriiip.

Sittings.*

Proportion
per Cent.

of
Sittings

to

Popola-

tioa.

-GouMTun

AND

Labgk Towvs.

ITomber of

Places of Worsliip

and Sittings.

PlaeeB

of
WonUp.

Sittings.*

Proportion
percent.

of
Sittings

.Popvla-
tion.

Waies

m

186411

1-0

Rutlandshire -

• •

•

• •

Shropshire
Somersetshire -

11

8

1837
2368

•8

BedforcUhire

1

21

•5

Berkshire -

. 6

1192

•7

Staffordshire

34

9766

i-e

Buckinghamshire

•1*
4

527

•3

Suflblk -

4

544

•1

Cambridgeshire •

8

360

•2

Surrey

14

8046

1'2

Cheshire

17

61^

1.-3

Sussex

8

1216

•4

Cornwall

7

1446

•4

"Warwickshire -

26

6891

1-5

Cumberland

8

2877

1-5

Westmorland -

2

700

' 1-2

Derbyshire

8

2454

•9

Wiltshire

3

790

•3

Devonshire

8

1250

•2

"Worcestershire •

12

2834

1-0

Dorsetshire

7

1762

•9

Yorkshire

66

16,420

•9

Durham

20

4816

1-2

North Wales -

5

885

•2

Essex

9

2354

•7

South Wales -

7

1938

•3

Gloucestershire •

14
13

4109
2904

•9
•7

Hampshire

Herefordshire •

5

900

•8

London •

86

24,366

. 10

HertfEVdshire

4

456

•3

Liverpool

16

14,6.32

8*»

Huntingdonshire

• •

•

• •

Manchester

7

6860

i 2-2

Kent

13

3661

•6

Birmingham

4

1549

I -7

Lancashire

114

58,74^

2-9

Leeds

2

1220

•7

Leicestershire

12

2537 !

1-1

Bristol -

6

2264

1-7

Lincolnshire

13

2333 1

•6

Sheffield -

1

950

.7.

Middlesex - -

S2

17,846 !

''t^

Wblverhampton

4

1896

1«

Monmouthshire •

8

2764 1

1-7

Bradford -

1

380

•*

Norfolk •

6

1466 1

•3

Newcastle

2

1744

2*0

Northamptonshir

e 6

706

•3

HuU

1

628

•7

iDforthumberland •

20

4914

1*6

Bath

3

770

1*4

Nottinghamshire -

5

1982

•7

Brighton -

1

400

•6

Oxfordshire

8

1335

1

•8

Oldham

1

490

•9

The rate at which the Roman Catholics have increased in the last half century
will best be seen by reference to the statistics for the period since 1824, given
ante, page 44. instead of relying upon the doubtful indication supiplied by the
dates at which existing edifices were erected. From this source it appears that
in 1824 there were 346 Roman Catholic chapels in England and Wales, while in
1853 the number had increased to 616. If we assume that the proportion of
sittings to a chapel was the same (314) at each of these periods as in 1851, the
number in 1824 would be 108,644, and the number in 1853 would be 1,93,424 ;

Including an H^tiraate for defective Returns.

▲NO WaIiIS.]

ABPOBT.

83

tke nte o£ incNSse in the 30 yc«ra being 87*2 p« cent. During reary newly
the flame interval (viz. finNn 1821 to 1851) the uttings of all Pioteataii^'j badies,
unitedly, i&Gteaaed imsk 5,985,842 to 9,982,533, the nJbd being 66 8 per cent.
For every 1000 of the population, the Roman Catholics provided 8 sittings in 1
1824, and 10 sittings in 1853. The Ph^testants provided for eveiy 1000
pcnoofl, 499 sittings in 1821, and 557 sittings in 1851. The proportion of
nttinga belonging to Roman Catholica to tiiose behmging to Protestanta was
1-8 to iOO at the former period, and 1*9 to 100 at tiie latter.

The only other prominent sect which appears to poasese a noticeable degree
of influence, is the *'CtmdtL of the Latter Day Saints,'* known better by the
name of Mormoks, Within the short period since the introduction of this
singular creed, as many as 222 chi^wls or stations have been established, with
acoommodation for 30,783 worshippers or hearers. The activity of the discipbs
of this fidth is evidenced by the frequency . with whi^ they occupy these
meettng-plaoca : out of the total number of 222, as many as 147 -(got 66 per
cent.) were open in the morning, 187 (or 84 p&e cent.) were open in the
afternoon, and 193 (or 87 per cent.) were <^n in the evening. Comparison
with similar statistios' of ^ other cfauiches will show that tlus is much above
the average frequency of services.

/^

The summary result of this inquiry with respect to accommodation is, that ^^J^^^^^Sj*
there are in England and Wales 10,398,013 persons able to be present at one (dation.
time in buildings for religious worship. Accommodation, therefore, for that )
number (equal to 58 per cent, of the population) is required. The aetuat \
accommodation in 34,467 churches, chapels, and out-stations is enough for
10,212,563 persons. But this number, after a deduction, on account of ill-
proportioned distribution, is reduced to 8,753,279, a provision equal to the
wants of only 49 per cent, of the community. And further, out of these
8,753,279 sittings, a certain considerable number are rendered unavailable by ;
being in churches or chapels which are closed throughout some portion of the I
day when services are usually held. Tliere is therefore wanted an additional .
supply of 1,644,734 sittings, ^ the population is to have an extent of accommo- (
dation which shall be undoubtedly sufficient.* These sittings, too, must t
be provided where they are wanted; i.e. in the large town districts of the j
country, — ^more especially in London. To furnish this accommodation would ".
probably require the erection of about 2,000 churches and chapels; which, \
in towns, would be of larger than the average size. This is assuming that |
all churches and sects may contribute their proportion to the work, and that {
the contributions of each may be regarded as by just so much diminishing \
the efforts necessary to be made by other churches. If, as is probable, this ^
supposition be considered not altogether admissible, there will be required a
further addition to these 2,000 structures ; the extent of which addition ^ust
depend upon the views which may be entertained respecting what particular
sects should be entirely dis regarded.

Of the total existing number of 10,212,563 sittings, the Chiux^h of England
contributes 5,317,915, and the other churches, together, 4,894,648.

If we inquire what steps are being taken by the (Christian church to satisfy What is lotiag
this want, there is ample cause for hope in the history of the twenty years just e^Jti^^!Siitsr
terminated. In that interval the growth of population, which before had far

* It mi^ be siiid that this contemplates an optimist condition of socie^ ; but it has been
thought better to take as a standard the actual wants of the people, rather than their probable
oonduot. Readers can make their own deductions.

o 2

84 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England

outstripped the expansion of religious institutions, has been less, considerably,
than the increase of accommodation, — ^people having multiplied by 29 per cent.,
while sittings have increased by 46 per cent. ; so that the number of sittings to
100 persons, which was only fifty in 1831, had risen to fifty-teven in 1851.
And although this increase has not been confined to one particular dinrch, it
will scarcely less perhaps be matter for rqoicing $ since, no doubt, the augment-
ation has occurred in bodies whose exertions cannot ful to have a beneficial
influence, whatever the diversities of ecclesiastical polity by which, it may be
thought, the value of these benefits in some degree is lessened. Doubtless,
this encouraging display of modem aseal and liberality is only pait of a
continuous effort which — ^the Christian Church bong now completely awakened
to her duty— will not be relaxed till every portion of the land and every class
of its inhabitants be furnished with at least the tneans and opportmnUies of
worship. The field for future operations is distinctly marked : the towns, both
from their present actual destitution and from their incessant and prodigious
growth, demand almost a concentration of endeavours — the combined exertions
of the general Church. Without an inclination for religious worship — certainly
without ability to raise religious structures — ^the inhabitants of crowded districts
of populous mties are as differently placed as possible from their suburban
ndghbours, who, more prosperous in physical condition, possess not only the
desire to have, but also the ability to get, an adequate provision for religious
culture. New churches, therefore, spring up naturally in those new ndghbour-
hoods in which the middle classes congregate; but, all spontaneous efforts
being hopeless in the denser districts peopled by the rank and file of industry,
no added churches, evidently, can be looked for there, except as the result of
mUsUmofy labours acting from without. No agency appears more suited to
accomplish such a work than that of those societies, possessed by most
religious bodies, which collect into one general frind the offerings of the
members of each body for church or chapel extension. The Established
Church is represented in this way by the Incorporated Society, the Metro-
polis Churches' Fund, and by several diocesan societies; the Independents,
and the Baptists idso, each possess their Building Funds; but the support
which these societies receive must be enormously increased if any vigorous
attempt is to be made to meet and conquer the emergency. Compared with
the amount contributed for foreign missionary operations, the support received
by organized sodeties for church and chapel extension here at home appears
conspicuously inadequate*. The hope may probably be reasonably entertained,
that while the contributions to the former work continue undiminished, the
disparity between the treatment of the two may speedily disappear.

Mora frequent 'i^ext only in importance to the question, how new churches are to be

■ervtoei. provided, is the question whether any increased advantage maybe got from

existing structures. When it is considered that there are probably as many as
25,000 edifices specially devoted to religious worship, — that the vast nu^rity
of these imfold their doors on one day only out of every seven, — ^that many
even then are only opened for perhaps a couple of hours, — ^there seems to be
a prodigality of means as compared with ends which fordbly suggests tiie idea
of waste. Of course, in many cases this cannot be helped, and nothing more

Annual Income.

£

* Society for the Propagation of the

Gospelin Foreign Parts - - 88,000
Church Missionaiy Society - 180,000
London Missionary Society • 65,000
Baptist Missionary Society - 19,000

Annual Income.
£
Incorporated Society for Church

Blading .... 16^000
Congregational Chapel Building

Society .... 8,8M
Baptist Building Tund - - 706

Of course, some addition (probably as much as 20,000y must be made to the sums here
mentioned as uiplipable to Church BuUoing, on account of Diocesan and other local fUnds; but
even allowing for this addition, the contrast will be sufficiently striking.

AND Walks.] REPORT., 86

- Iv

oould be aooompliAhed than ib done; but where the popuLilion gathers thickly
as in towns and cities, it is thought that greater frequency of services would
answer nearly the same purpose as a multiplication of churches. If, where two
services are held, a third should be established, wiUi the special understanding
that the working class alone is e2q)ected to attend, and that the sittings upon
that occasion are to be all free, it is considered that the buildings would be
worthily employed, and that accommodation would be thus afforded to probably
a thurd beyond the present ordinary number. So, too, upon week-days, it
is thought that many opportunities are lost of attracting to religious services
no inconsiderable number of those who rarely or never enter church or chapel
on a Sunday. Week evening services, undoubtedly, are common now; but
they are principally of a character adapted mainly to the regular attendants,
and they generally terminate about the hour at which the workmen leave their
labour. It appears that in the Church of England daily prayers are read in
somewhat up^nirds of 600 churdies in England and Wales.*

AnuHigst the Dissenters — ^who attribute no peculiar sanctity to buildings in b^boob
which worship is conducted, nor regard a consecrated or other specially appro- ^|^|^j||j»"«cular
priated edifice as necessary for public service — an opinion has been gaining
ground in favour of the plan of holding services in such of the pubhc halls and
rooms as are of general use for other purposes. To these, it is expected,
wwking men will much more readily resort than to the formal diapel. The
experiment has been repeatedly tried : it is reported with complete Buooess.t

Whether, by these various means, — ^the erection of more churches — ^the Would an in-
increased employment of the present buildings — ^and the use of places not ^^^S^iSS^J^
expressly dedicated to religious worship ; whether by an increase of accmmM^ "'m^ ^
dation merely, without other measures, the reluctant people can be gained to
practical Christianity, is what will be in some degree decided by inquiring, next,
what number of attendants, on the Census-Sunday, used the accommodation
actually then existing.

* Hasters's Guide to the DaOy Fmgren of BngUmd* HValee, and Sootlmd.

t Exeter HaU. durinf; the period of the Ezhibition, wu eninwed for this purpose, and wss
generally cro¥irded witn hearers. Recently (in Pebmary and March, 1858) a series of such
services was held at Norwich, in Bt. Andrew's Hall, with similar results. Other instances are
not uncommon.

p3

86

CENSUS, 1851.-.RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England

Attendance at
relii^ouB services
a better test of
religious dispo-
■Itioiifthaa
amount of ac-
commodation.

Number of
attendants to be
compared both
with accommo-
dation and
population.

2. ATTENDANCE.

Thus &r, in considering the aspect of the English people towards religions
institutions, our regard has been directed wholly to that proof of the existence
or the absence of religious ^ling, which is furnished by the ample or inadequate
supply of the means of public worship. It is scarcely, however, with this
evidence that one, desirous of obtaining a correct idea of the extent to which
religious sentiments prevail among the masses of our population, would be
satisfied. For, though the existence of a tmatt provision, only may be fairly
taken as a proof of feeble spiritual life, since a people really governed by religious
influences will not long remain ^thout the means of outward worship ; yet the
converse of this proposition cannot be maintained, since mudi of the provision
at the service of one generation may be owing to the piety of a former, whose
religious zeal may not perhaps have been inherited by its posterity along with
its rich legacy of churches. Even, too, a great contemporary addition to the
number of religious edifices does not positively indicate the prevalence of a
religious spirit in the body of thepeofde: it may merely show the presence of
a missionary spirit in a portion of the general Church. An inquirer, therefbre,
anxious to discover more predsely the extent to which reHgious sentiments
pervade the nation, woidd desire to know not merely the amount of accommo-
dation offered to the people, but also what proportion of the means at their
command is actually used. A knowledge, therefore, of the number of
ATTENDANTS ou the various services of public worship is essential.

We have seen that, in the gross, there are 34^467 plaoea of worship in
England and Wales, with 10,212,563 sittings. But, as many of these places
of worship were closed upon each portion of the day, and the sittings in them
consequently unavailable, it is with the provision in the open buildings that we
must compare the number of attendants. In those open for the morning service
there were (including an estimate for defective returns) 8,498,520 sittings ; in
those open in the afteraoen, 6,267>928 sittinga; in those open, in the evemng,
5,723,000 sittings. The total numb» of attetidants (also including estimates
for omissions) was, in the morning, 4,647,482; in the afternoon, 3,184,135; in
the evening, 3,064,449. From this it seems that, taking the three services
together, less than half of the accommodation actually available is used. But
here, again, the question of distribution is important. For if, in any locality,
the amount of accommodation existing should be larger than that required, we
cahnot expect to find the number of attendants bearing there so large a
proportion to the sittings as in other localities where the accommodation may
be insuffident. There may really be a better attendance in a district where the
churches are half empty than in one in which they are completely filled : that
is, a greater number out of a given population may attend in the former case
than in the latter. Therefore, before we can assume a lax attendance in
particular districts, the niunber of the population must be brought into account.
To prove a disregard of spiritual ordinances, there must be exhibited not
merely a considerable number of vacant sittings, but also a corresponding
number of persons by whom, if so disposed, those sittings might be occupied.
But if, according to the previous computation, 58 per cent, of the popidation is
the utmost that can ever be attoiding a religious service at one time, it is
evident that where, as in some districts, the available accommodation is
sufficient for a greater number, there must necessarily exist, whatever the
devotional spirit of the people, an excess of sittings over worshippers. If^ for
example, we refer to the City of London (within the walls), which, with a popu-
lation of 55,932, has sittings for as many as 45,779 — or for 13,338 more than

AND Walbs.] BEPORT. 87

p^CTBwni— — sr-

lll^

eonld posnbly, at any one time, attend — it is obrions that a gteat mai^ sittingft

must inevitably be unoccupied; and this without regard to the ques^n

whether, in fulfilling their religious duties, the inhabitants be zealous or remiss.

The best plan, therefore, seems to be, to compart the sttendants, in the first

place, with the population ; and then, secondly, with the sittings. The former

view will give us an approximate idea of the extent^ito which religion has a

practical influence over the community — exhibitn^ tbslhumbeni who appreciate

or neglect religious services ; the latter view will show in' what degree neglect, if

proved, may be occasioned or excused by the supply of insuffidfiODt means of

worship. If, for instance, in a certain district, the pi o portion of the popa-

lation found attending some religious serrice should be small, while at the same

time there should be within the district ample room ftir the remaander : this

would show conclnsivd^ that in that district a considerable n»mber of the

people were without religious halnts, and indiflbrent to public wo^)iip. -And

the same condumon might be drawn, although the actual promion were

inadequate, if even this inadequate accommodation were but sparely used.

»

Returning, then, to the total of England and Wales, and comparing the Number of non-
number of actual attendants with the number of poMons able to aM»nd,.we find *^^^*^^^^-'
that out of 10,398,013 (58 per cent, of the total population) who would be at
Uberfy to worship at one period of the day, there were actually worshipping but
4,647,482 in the morning, 3,184,135 in the afternoon, and 3/)64,449 in the
evening. So that, taking any one servii^ of the day, there- were actually
attending public worship less than half the number who, as fw as physical
impediments prevented^ might have been attending. In the morning there
were absent, without physical hindrance, 5,750,531 ; in the afternoon, 7«213,878 ; *
in the evening^ 7,333,564. Tliere exist no d(da for determining how . many
persons attended twice, and how many idiree times on the Sunday; nor,
consequently, for deddiog how many altogether attended on some service of
the day ; but if we suppose that half of those attending service in the afternoon
had not been present in the morning, and that a third of those attending service
in the evening had not been present at either of the previous services^ we should
obtain a total of 7,261,032 separate persons who attended service either once
or oftener upon the Census-Sunday .f But as the number who would be able
to attend at some time of the day is more than 58 per cent, (which is the
estimated number able to be present at one and the same time) — ^probably reaching
70 per cent.— it is with this lattw number (12,549,326) that this 7,261,032 must
be compared, and ^nd result of such comparison would lead to the conclusiojn

* tfany of these, no doubt, were teaobeis oud scholars enlaced in Sunday schools; which
partake, indeed, of the character of religious services. The numoer of Sunday scholars on the
Genau8>Sunday wt» about 2,290,000 : andthe number of teachers was about 802,000, Qf theae, a
considerable proportion must have been engaged during the time for Afternoon service.

t The calculations in the latter part of this paragraph are raainly conjectural. The extent to
which the congregations meeting at different portions of the day are conQ>osed of the aorm^
persons, can be ascertained only by a series of observations not yet made, so fkr as I am aware,
we Imow, from the actual B«tum8, that the number could not be less than 4,647,462 (the
number of attendants in the morning), nor more than 10.896,066 (the aggregate of all the
services) ; and .these are the Ihnits within which must lie the number of attendants at aoms
service. The mean of these extremes is 7,771,774i, which is not considerably different &*om the
result of the previous estimates. Opinions have been expressed that the number of individual
attendantx U about two thirds or the number of aUendanets, The latter num)*er is, as
above, 10,896,066; two-tMrds of which arc 7,264,044. Another supposition is, that, taking the
number attending at the most frequented service in each church or chapel, the adcBtion of
one^&iird would give the number of persona, probably attending the other services of the day
but not that. From Table N. impost p. 142) we see that the fonner number (including Suiiday
Scholars attending service) is 6,356,^22, which, increased by a third, amonnts to 8,4^4^698. From
this of course a considerable deduction must bo made on account of those places of worship in
which oiJy oiie service was held ; the number of such places being as many as 9,1)16. So that
there appears to be some ground for thinking that the computation haaarded above is not f&e
from the fiEkct.— I believe tlut 70 per cent, of the total population may be taken aa a fair estimate
of the number able to worship at one period or o»o^^ of the day. ^

o 4

i

88 CENSUS, 1861.-RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England

that, upon the Census-Sunday, 5,288,294 persons, able to attend religious
worship once at least, neglected altogether so to do.*

Ii there Buffldent This being then the number of persons failing to attend religious services,
forthonon- we now inquire now far this negligence may be ascnbed to an inadequate

attendants P accommodation. If there were not in all the various churches, chapels, and

stations, room for more than those who actually attended, it is dear there would
be no sufficient reason for imputing to the rest indifference to public ordinances :
they might answer, theywere quite inclined to worship, but were not provided
with the means. Upon the other hand, if sittings, within reach of any given
population, and available for their acceptance, were provided in sufficient
number to accommodate (say) 58 per cent., it is no less manifest that absence
in such case could only be attributed to non-appreciation of the service. In the
latter case, however, the provision made must evidently be within the reach of
the people and open to their use — ^accessible and available ; for otherwise a portion
of it might as well not be at all. As said before, a surplus of accommodation
in one district cannot be regarded as supplying a deficiency in another. There-
fore, before we can, — in order to compute the numbers who neglect religious
worship, spite of opportunities for doing so, — compare attendance with accommo-
dation, we must, when dealing with the whole of England in the gross, deduct
from the total number of sittings, the number which in any district may exist
above the number requisite for 58 per cent, of the district-population;— the
excess beyond that number being, if the supposition is correct, entirely
imavailing both to the dwellers in the district and to the inhabitants of other
districts : to the former, since no more than 58 per cent, could possibly attend ;
to the latter, because out of reach. The number thus assumed to be superfluous
is 1,459,284; and this deducted from the total number (10,212,563) leaves a
residue of 8,753,279. This will be the number of sittings which, if all the
churches and chapels were open, might be occupied at once each Sunday if the
people within reach of them were willing ; and whatever deficiency is shown by
a comparison between this number and the total number of attendants may be
safely asserted to consist of persons who, possessing the facilities, are destitute
of the inclination to attend religious worship. The gross number of attendants
being 4,647^482 in the morning, 3,184,135 in the afternoon, and 3,064,449 in
the evening, it would follow, if the places of worship were all open, that
4,105,797 persons were, without excuse of inability, absent from the morning,
5,569,144 from the afternoon, and 5,688,830 fh>m the evening service. But, as
the churches and chapels are not all open every Sunday at each period of the
day; 10,798 with 1,714,043 sittings being closed in the morning, 13,096 with
3,944,635 sittings being closed in the afternoon, and 16,412 with 4,489,563
sittings being closed in the evening ; we are met by the question whether we
should consider that the churches are closed because no congregations could be
gatiiered, or that the people are absent because the churches are closed. If
the former, the attendants may be properly compared with the total number
of sittings in aU places of worship (after making the deduction for imequal
distribution) whether open or not ; but, if the latter, the attendants cannot be
compared with any but the number of sittings in the places of worship open at
each period of the day. Perhaps as this is a question not to be decided hero,
the better course will be to make the comparison upon both hypotheses. The
result will be observed in Table 21 .

* It must not, however, be supposed that this 6,288 2M represents the number of habitual
negleoters of religious services. This number is absent eveiy Sunday; but it is not always com-
posed of the 9am0 persons. Some may attend occasionaUy only ; and if the number of such
oocaAonal attendants be considerable, there will always be a considerable number of absentees
a» any gwmi BuMday, The number of habUual non-attendants cannot be precisely stated
Arom these Tables.

AND Wales.]

REPORT.

89

Table 21.

1. All Plaoen of Worship.

Morn-
ing.

After-
noon.

Even-
ing.

Total.

2. Places of Worship opeii.

Morn-
ing.

After-
noon.

Even-
ing.

Total.

Total Number of Sitting within
readi* - - . -

Total Kumber of Persons able to
attend

8,753,279

10,398,013

8,753,279

10,398,013

8,763^9
10,898,013

1^,269,837

B322,066te,192,061t

X

12,649,326110,398,013

10,398,013

6,712,670t
10;n6,0LS

t
20,828.797

12,549,826

Number of Sittings f^^P*®*^ •
within reach -lunoccupied

4,617,482
4,105,797

3,184,135
5,669,144

3,064,449
5,688,830

10,896,066
15,863,711

4,647,482
3,674,584

3,184,135
3,007,926

3,064,449
2,648,221

10,806^066
9,880,731

Number of Persons ('^**«»^'« •
able to attend -Ubsent -

4,647,482
V60,531

3,184,136
7,213378

3,064,449
7,333,664

^,261,032
t5,288,29l

4,647,482
5,760,631

^184,135
7,213,878

3,064,440
7,838,664

t74Ml,0S2
^6,288,294

Excess or Deficiency ori
unoccupied Sittings Excess
as compared with the >
Number of Persons Deficiency
absent • -J

1,644,784

1,644,734

10,075,417

1,644,734

2,0754)47

.4^,205,962

4,686,843

4,042.487

This shows that if all who were absent from each sendee desired to attend
that service, there would not be room for them on either supposition. On the
first hypothesis (assuming that the buildings would all be open if the people
wished to attend), there would be wanted 1,644,734 additional sittings ; and the
number of those who, in excuse for non-attendance, might plead absence of
accommodation would be just that number ; leaving, however, destitute of that
excuse, 4,105,797 persons who neglected morning service, 5,669,144 who
neglected afternoon service, and 5,688,830 who neglected evening service. On
the second hypothesis (assuming that the churches closed are closed from necessary
circumstances, and could not be opened even if it were desired), there would be
wanted an additional supply of sittings to the extent of 2,575,947 in the morn-
ing, 4,205,952 in the afternoon, and 4,685,343 in the evening ; and the number
of persons who could plead the above excuse for non-attendance would be
just as many. But this assumes that at efiery service 58 per cent, of the
population would attend : a state of things which, however desirable, is scarcely
likely to be realized. If we refer to the fourth and eighth columns of the
Table, we shall see the computed number (7^261,032) who at the close of
every Sunday can say that they have during the day attended a religious service ;
some thrice, some twice, but all at least m,ce. As this would leave 5,288,294
altogether absent every Sunday, and as the aggregate of sittings is in the one
case 26,259,837, and in the other 20,226,797, of which only 10,896,066 would
be occupied ; it is clear that, unless they should all select the same service, there
is ample room for all the 70 per cent, who, according to the estimate, are
able to attend at least once upon the Sunday. So that it is tolerably certain
that the 5,288,294 who every Sunday, neglect religious ordinances, do so of
their own free choice, and are not compelled to be absent on account of a
deficiency of sittings.

* See ante, page 88. t See ante, page 87.

t These numbers are not the aggregate of the three preceding columns; but the computed
number of separate persons who either attended at gome senrioe on the Census-Sunday, or were
altogether absent.

90

CENSUS, 1861 .--RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England

■a I t » i^fc ^ 1^1 i

Nor will this conclusion be invalidated by a reference to the portion of
accommodation which is free. We have seen that out of a total of 10,212,563
sittings, 4,804,5^5 are thus described ; and the v€fy fact that the others are, in
greatest measure, paid for (and therefore likely to be used), appears to indicate
that it is principally these '' free '^ sittings that are thus unoccupied.

If therefore we were to measure the required additional supply of accommo-
dation by the extent of the present demand for it, the use now made of our
existing provision, as revealed by these few statements of attendance, would
appear to indicate that very little more is wanted. The considerable number of
available sittings which are every Sunday totally unoccupied, might be adduced
as proof so manifest of unconcern for spiritual matters on the part of a great
portion of the people, that, until they are impressed with more solicitude for their
religious culture, it is useless to erect more churches. It will probably, however,
be considered that, from various causes, many persons might attend new
churches who would never attend the old ; and that church and chapel exten-
sion i^ the surest means of acting on the neighbouring population — bringing
into contact with it an additional supply of Christian agency, intent upon
securing an increased. observance of religious ordinances.

Comparftliiva
flrequenosr of
attendainoe in
Town and
Ooumtfy.

The frequency and regularity with which the people should attend religious
services might naturally be expected to depend considerably upon locality. In
rural, thinly-peopled districts, where the distances to be traversed are often long,
with many impediments to locomotion, we should not anticipate so constant an
attendance as in towns, where churches are within an easy walk of eveiybody's
house. It seems, however, that facts will scarcely justify this supposition. The
following Table (22.) will exhibit the comparative proportion of attendants in
the thinly and the densely populated portions of the land : —

Table 22.

Number of
Attendants in
oennezion with
eadh religious
body.

Actual Number of

Attendants (including

an Estimate for

defective Returns).

Morn-
ing.

After-
noon.

Even-
ing.

Proportion per cent.

of Attendants to

Population.

Morn-
ing.

After-
noon.

Even-
ing.

Proportion per cent.

of Attendants to

the Total Number of

Sittings.

Morn-
ing.

After-
noon.

Even-
ing.

Rural Districts*

Lar^e Town Dis-
tricts * • •

2,4)44^9

2,203,918

2,213,996

970,140

1,647,203

Ifill^

28-1

28*9

26-6

30'6

17-8

16-8

40*1

68*4

36*4

28*6

26*4

30*8

The estimated number of attendants at the service of each religious body will
be found in the Summary Tables (post, page 109). The statement
given there supplies the number attending at each period of the day ; and
if we may accept the supposition previously hazarded, that one-half of those
attending in the afternoon and one-third of those attending in the evening are
enlarely new, the 7^261,032 individual persons who attended some religious
service on the Census-Sunday will be thus distributed among the various bodies :
(Table 23.)

* The Large Town Districts are those containing Towns of more than 10,000 inhabitants; the
Bural Districts are the residue of the country.'.

^AJTD Wa;lE8. I

Il&PORT.

- !>h

Tabls 23.

Estimated

Totia

Nvmber
of

■ati.

P r u pgr thm
per 1000.

•a

I

It

Estimated

.Totd

Viimber

of
Attend-
ants.

Propertion
per 1000.

FBOTBSTAST OHtJBCHBli :

Church of England -

Soofetuih Fl^sbyteriADS :

Cimreh <^ Scotland ^

UnHed Presbtfteriau
Church

Prabvttrian Church
inmtgUmd -

Independonts

Baptists r

General -

ParUeuiar

Seventh Iki/g -'

ScoU^

New Connexum

General
Undefined

Sodety of Friends

tTnitarians . . -

Moravians . . -

Wesleyan Hethodists :

Original Connexion'
New Connexion
Primitive

Bible Chrietiane •
WeOepan AteoeioHon
Tndependsnt Metho-
dine - . .
Weelegan S^ortnen

8,712

23,207

28,212
798,14S

12,828

471,283

S2

1,246

40,027
63,047

18,172

37,156

7,864

907,313
61,319

266,665
38,612
56,480

1,669
53,404

210

1

1

2
44

1
26

2

4

1
2
1

51
3

15
2
3

3

520

1
3

4

109

2
66

5
9

3

6

1

126

8

37

5

8

PSOTESTAJTT CHiniCHBfl

— continued,
Calvinistio Methodists:

WeUh Cdknnietie

Methoditte
Lady Huntingdon

Connexion •

Sandemsnians -

New Chureh

Brethren -

IsoUtted Congrega-
tions

Lutherans

French Protestants

Befonned Church of
the Netherlands

German Protestant
Biefintners

OTHXB CHBIffEIAJT CHB

Roman CalhoUos

Chreek Church -

German Catholics

Italian Bieformers

Catholic and Apostcdio
Church •

Latter Day Saints
Jews ...

Total .

161,046

29,679

587

7,062

10,414

68,572
1,284

291

70
140

806^93

240

567

20

^908
18,800

4150

7,261,082

8
2

•

1

4

17

406

21

4

• •
1
1

42

1
8

(^

1000

The comparathre frequency with which the memben of the yarious sects Oompflnttf*
attended service will be found illustrated in Tables L. and M., among the SttSadMrnhi
Tabular Results (pott, pp. 140, 141), from which it appears that while, in S!^'*^'''*^^
the aggregate, out of every 100 sittings, 45 are occupied in the morning, 31 in
the afternoon, and 30 in the evening, considerable diiference exists between the
different bodies both as to the total number of their attendances, and as to the
periods of the day at which they most attend. Thus, while the Table just pre*
sented shows that the Church of England has attending its three services more
penons than all the other bodies put together, (3,77d,47itf against 3,487>558,)
it appears from the Table on page 109, that the number of attendances
given by the 3,773,474 persons is actually less than the number given by the
3/487)568 ; the former having attended 5,^2,551 times, while the latter attended
5,603,515 times. Qr, if we assume that a service, on an average, occupies an
Aour and three^qmrten, it would seem that the 3,773,474 Churchme]b.devoted
9,291,9^ hours to religious worship, (or two hours and a half eaoh,)t«lule the
3,487,558 Diseenters devoted 9,806,151 hours to a similar duty (or two hours
and thre^-quartefs each). If we come to particular bodies, we find from
Table M. tiiafc^ of those bodiei whose sise is sufficient to justify an inferenee, the '

92

CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. {England

most assiduous in attending public worship are the Wesley an 'Reformers — 45 per
cent, of their accommodation (assuming that the chapels ndght be open for three
services) being used in the course of the Sunday ; next to whom, in diligence,
are the Particular Baptists, using 42 per cent, of their provision ; and the scale
falls gradually till we come to the Society of Friends who only avail themselves
of 8 per cent, of their accommodation. The following List contains the prin-
cipal Bodies, arranged in the order of their frequency of attendance (the Roman
Catholics, however, being omitted, as the greater number of their services prevents
comparison) :

EELiaious Dekohinatioit.

Wesleyan B-eformers

Particular Baptists

Welsh Calvinistic Methodists

Primitiye Methodists

General Baptist, New Connexion

Moravians

Independents

Lady Huntingdon's Connexion

Mormons

Bible Christians

General Baptists

Wesleyan Original Connexion

„ New Connexion
Catholic and Ai)ostolic Church
United Presbyterian Church
Church of England
Wesleyan Methodist Association
Brethren

Presbyterian Church in England
Church of Scotland
New Church
Unitarians - •

Jews - - -

Society of Friends

Proportion per cent.

or Attendants to

Sittings.

45
42
41
41
41
39
38
38
38
37
36
36
34
34
34
38
32
32
SO
28
28
24
24
8

Portioas of the
day at which
attendants are
most nnmeroos.

With reference to the particular periods of the day preferred by different
bodies^ Table M. will show that the members of the Church of England choose
the earher, while the members of the principal dissenting churches choose the
later portion of the Sunday for attendance at religious worship. Thus^ while
the number of sittings out of every 100 occupied by the former is 48 in the
morning, 36 in the afternoon, and only 16 in the evening; the number, out
of every 100, occupied by the other Protestant Churches in the aggregate,
is 40 in the morning, 26 in the afternoon, and 45 in the evening. This ffust
exhibits strikingly the different social habits of the members of these bodies ;
and, even if we did not know as much already, would suffice to prove their
difference of social station.

If must not be overlooked, when considering the amount of cfiernoon
attendance, that, amongst Dissenters more especially, that period is occupied to
very greftt extent by Sunday-school in^ruction. Of the number of children thus
instructed at this portion of the day we have no account but as the total
number of Sunday Scholars in attendance every Sunday is as many as 1,800,000^
the number present every Sunday afternoon must be considerable. The
religious knowledge thus administered to children is by no menu ineffective :

andWalbs.} REPOKT. 9$ .

probably, indeed, this mode of spiritual teaching is tax better suited to a child's / ^'A
capadty than is the more elaborate service of the church or chapel. kJ

The most important fact which this investigation as to attendance brings Most important
before us is, imquestionably, the alarming number of the non-attendants. Even JiI^^Sj^m^
in the least un&vorable aspect of the figures just presented, and assuming (as atteodanco.
no doubt is right) that the 5,288,294 absent every Sunday are not always the same
individuals, it must be apparent that a sadly formidable portion of the English
people are habitual neglecters of the public ordinances of religion. Nor is it
difficult to indicate to what particular class of the commimity this portion in the
main belongs. The middle classes have augmented rather than diminished that
devotional sentiment and strictness of attention to religious services by which,
for several centuries, they have so eminently been distinguished. With the
upper classes, too, the subject of religion has obtained of late a marked degree
of notice, and a regular church-attendance is now ranked amongst the recognized
proprieties of life. It is to satisfy the wants of these two classes that the num-
ber of religious structures has of late years so increased. But while the labouring
myriads of our country have been multiplying with our multiplied material
prosperity, it cannot, it is feared, be stated that a corresponding increase has
occurred in the attendance of this class in our religious edifices. More espe- .
cially in cities and large towns it is observable how absolutely insignificant a
portion of the congregations is composed of artizans. They fill, perhaps, in
youth, our National, British, and Sunday Schools, and there receive the
elements of a religious education ; but, no sooner do they mingle in the active
world of labour than, subjected to the constant action of opposing influences,
they soon become as utter strangers to religious ordinances as the people of
a heathen country. From whatever cause, in them or in the manner of their
treatment by religious bodies, it is sadly certain that this vast, intelligent, and
growingly important section of our countrymen is thoroughly estranged firom
our religious institutions in their present aspect. Probably, indeed, the pre-
valence of infidelity has been exaggerated, if the word be taken in its popular
meaning, as implying some degree of intellectual effort and decision ; but, no
doubt, a great extent of negative, inert indifference prevails, the practical effects
of which are much the same. There is a sect, originated recently, adherents to
a system called " Secularism " ; the principal tenet being that, as the fact of a
future life is (in their view) at all events susceptible of some degree of doubt,
while the fact and the necessities of a present Me are matters of direct sensation,
it is therefore prudent to attend exclusively to the concerns of that existence
which is certun and immediate — not wasting energies required for present duties
by a preparation for remote, and merely possible, contingencies. This is the
creed which probably with most exactness indicates the faith which, virtually
though not professedly, is entertained by the masses of our working population ;
by the skilled and unskilled labourer alike — by hosts of minor shopkeepers and
Sunday traders — and by miserable denizens of courts and crowded alleys. They
are unconscious Secularists — engrossed by the demands, the trials, or the plea-
sures of the passing hour, and ignorant or careless of a future. These are never
or but seldom seen in our religious congregations ; and the melancholy fact is
thus impressed upon our notice that the classes which are most in need of the
restraints and consolations of religion are the classes which are most without
them.

As was to be expected, in an age so prone to self-inquiry and reform, this Causes of the
attitude of our increasing population towards religion and religious institutions ^}?iMti^"
has occasioned much solicitude and many questions ; and the Christian church tions:—
has not been backward to investigate the causes of her ill-success with these the

94

CENSUS, 1851.— BEMCHOUS WORSHIP. ' £En0^a.^d

1. Social dis-
tiiiotfong.

2. Indifferonoe
oftheohurohes
to the social
condition of the
poor.

more espedid objeets of hea* misaion. It is only puiposed hese to p<»nt out
some of the more prominent results of this investigation. .

1. One chief cause of the dislike which the labouring population entertain for
religious services is thought to be the maintenance of those distinctions by
wliich they are separated as a class from the class above them. Working men,
it is contended, cannot enter our rehgious structures \idthout having pressed
upon their notice some memento of inferiority. The existence of pews and
the position of the free seats are, it is said, alone sufficient to deter them from
our churches ; and religion has thus come to be regarded as a purely middle-
gJass propriety or luxury. It is therefore, by some, proposed to abandon alto-
gether the pew system, and to raise by voluntary contributions the amount now
paid as seat rents. The objection and proposal come from churchmen and dis-
senters too; but from the former much more strenuously than from the latter;
and with this addition in their case — ^that they point out the offertory, prescribed
by the Rubric, as the specific mode in which the voluntary contributions should
be gathered. — ^To other minds, the prevalence of social distinctions, while equally
accepted as a potent cause of the absence of the working classes from religious
worship, is suggestive of a difiPerent remedy. It is urged that the influence of
that broad line of demarcation which on week days separates the workman from
his master cannot be effaced on Sundays by the mere removal of a physical
barrier. The labouring myriads, it is argued, forming to themselves a world
apart, have no desire to mingle, even though ostensibly on equal terms, with
persons of a higher grade. Their tastes and habits are so wholly uncongenial
with the views and customs of the higher orders,that they feel an insuperable aver-
sion to an intermixture which would bring them under an intolerable constraint.
The same disposition, it is said, which hinders them from mixing in the scenes
of recreation which the other classes favour, and induces their selection pre-
ferably of such amusements as can be exclusively confined to their own order,
will for ever operate to hinder their attendance at religious services, unless such
services can be devised as shall become exclusively their own. An argument in
favour of such measures is supposed to be discovered in the fact that the
greatest success amongst these classes is obtained where, as amongst the
Methodists, this course is (more perhaps from circumstances than design) pur-
sued. If such a plan were carried out by the Chmrch of England, and by the
wealthier Dissenting bodies, it is thought that some considerable advantage
would result. It has consequently been proposed to meet so far the prejudices
of the working population ; and to strive to get them gradually to establish
places of worship for themselves. Experiments have been already put in
operation with the persons lowest in the social scale; and Ragged Churches*
are in several places making a successful start. In several places, too, among
Dissenters, special services in halls and lecture rooms are being held, intended
wholly for the working class ; and the success of these proceedings seems to
prove that multitudes will readily frequent such places, where of course there is
a total absence of all dass distinctions, who would never enter the exclusive-
looking chapel.

2. A second cause of the alienation of the poor from religious institutions is
supposed to be an insufficient sympathy exhibited by professed Christians for
the alleviation of their social burdens — poverty, disease, and ignorance. It is
argued that the various philanthropic schemes which are from time to time
originaljjed, though certainly the offispring of benevolent minds^ are not
associated with the Christian church in such a manner as to gain for it the

* The objections to this term are felt as much hy the founders of 'these institutions as Iqr
ethers ; but considerable difficulty is felt in providing any substitute.

ANi>WAfc»8.] REPORT. 86 ^ /»

/?.5

gntitude of those who thus ate benefited. This cause, however, of whatever force ^ #^ ^
it may have been as yet, is certaiiily in process now of mitigation; for the clergy
everywhere are foremost in all schemes for raising the condition of the poor, and
the ministers and members of the other dmrphes are not backward in the same
good labour.

3. A third cause of the iU-sunBess of Christianity among the labouring classes 3. KiBoonoep-
is supposed to be a misconception on their purt of the motives by which j^^SfUot^
Chiistian ministers are actuated in thdr efibrts to extend the influence of the ministers.
Gospel. From the fact that deq^mea and otiber. ministers receive in exchange

for their services pecuniary support, the hasty ilifarenoe b often drawn, that it is
wholly by considerations of a secular and seUSi^ kind that their activity and seal
are prompted.* Or, evoi if no sordid motives are imputed, an impression is
not seld<wi felt that the exhortations and the pleadings oi the ministry are
matters merely of professicHial loutine^the requisite fulfilment of official duly.
It is obvious that t&ese misapprehensi<»is would be dissipated by a more familiar
knowledge ; but the evil of the case is, that the influence of such misapprehensions
is sufSdent to prevent that doeer intunacy between pastors and their flocks
firom which alone such better knowledge can arise. The ministers are distrusted—
the poor keq> stubbornly aloof: how shall access to them be obtained? The
employment of Lay-aoency has been proposed as the best of many methods
by which minds, indifferent or hostile to the regular clergy, can be reached. It
is thought by some that that unfortunate suspicion, by the poor, of some con-
cealed and secretly inimical design, by which the regular ministers are often
baffled in their missionary enterprises, might be mudi allayed if those who intro-
duced the 'message of Christiamty were less removed in station and pursuits
from those whom it is sought to influence.

4. Another and a potent reason why so many are forgetful of religious ^Jj^^'^'^^
obligations is attributable to their pooeriyj or rather, probaUy, to certain ungg.
conditions of life which seem to be inseparable from less than moderate incomes.

The scenes and associates from which the poor, however well disposed, can
never, apparently, escape; the vice and filth which riot in their crowded
dweUings, and from which they cannot fly to any less degraded homes ; what
awfblty efiEective teaching, it is said, do these supply in opposition to the few
ii^requent lessons which the Christian minister or missionary, after much
exertion, may impart ! How feeble, it is urged, the chance, according to the
course of human probabilities, with which the intermittent voice of Christianity
must strive against the fearful never-ceasing eloquence of such surrounding
evil I — Better dwellings, therefore, for the labouring classes are suggested as a
most essential aid and introduction to the labours of the Christian agent.f
And, indeed, of secondary influences, few can be esteemed of greater power
than this. Perhaps no slight degree of that religious character by which the
English ipiddle classes are distinguished is the consequence of their peculiar
isolation in distinct and separate houses— thus acquiring almost of necessity,
from frequent opportunities of solitude, those habits of reflection which cannot
be exercised to the entire exdusion of religious sentiments ;" but, certainly,
however this may be, no doubt can be admitted that a great obstruction to the

* " A very oommoii olidectioii taken afainst miniitera b^ men of this fthe labouring] class is,
that they would not preach or lecture if they were not paid for it ; attributing the most sordid
motives to all who call the attention of their Mlow men to rehgious subjects. Absurd and
untruo as is this objection, yet it is extensively entertained and avowed."— Twenty-seventh
Annual Beport of the Sodety for Promoting Christian Instruction.

. t The " fietropoUtan Association tor Improving the Dwellings of the Industrious Classes " has
already expended SO^OOOI. in providing better residences for the poor, and has realized a dividend
upon its capital.

96

CENSUS, 1861.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [Englano

progress of religion with the working class would be removed if that condition
which forbids all solitude and all reflection were alleviated.

Inadeqiiftte
■apply of Chris-
tiamgencj.

Neoesrityof
aegreeslTe mea-
sures.

Probably, however, the grand requirement of the case is, after all, a multipli-
cation of the various agents by whose zeal religious truth is disseminated. Not
chiefly an additional provision of religious educes. The supply of these perhaps,
will not much longer, if the present wonderftil exerlions of the Church of
England (aided in but little less degree by other Churches) be sustained, prove
very insufficient for the wants of the community. But what is eminently
needed is, an agency to bring into the buildings thus provided those who are
indifferent or hostile to reli^ous services. The present rate of church-and-
chapel-increase brings before our view the prospect, at no distant period, of a
state of things in which there will be small d^ciency of structures where to
worship, but a lamentable lack of worshippers. There is indeed already, even
in our present circumstances, too conspicuous a diiference between accommo-
dation and attendants. Many districts might be indicated where, although the
provision in religious buildings would suffice for barely half of those who
might attend, yet scarcely more than half of even this inadequate provision is
appropriated. Teeming populations often now surround half empty churches,
which would probably remain half empty even if the sittings were all free.*
The question then is mainly this: By what means are the multitudes thus
absent to be brought into the buildings open for their use? Whatever impeding
influence may be exerted by the prevalence of class distinctions, the constraints
of poverty, or misconceptions of the character and motives of the ministers of
religion, it is evident that absence from religious worship is attributable mainly
to a genuine repugnance to religion itself. And, while this lasts, it is obvious
that the stream of Christian liberality, now flowing in the channel of church-
building, must produce comparatively small results. New churches and new
chapels will arise, and services and sermons will be held and preached within them ;
but the masses of the population, careless or opposed, will not frequent them.
It is not, perhaps, sufficiently remembered that the process by which men in
general are to be brought to practical acceptance of Christianity is necessarily
aggressive. There is no attractiveness, at first, to them in the proceedings which
take place within a church or chapel : all is either unintelligible or disagreeable.
We can never then, expect that, in response to the n^ute invitation which is
offered by the open door of a religious edifice, the multitudes, all unprepared by
previous appeal, will throng to join in what to them would be a mystic worship,
and give ear to truths which, though unspeakably beneficent, are also, to such

* Dr. Chalmers thus narrates the fate of an endeavour to induce, liy the offer of sittings at a
low rate, and even gratuitously, a better attendance of the working classes: — ** An experiment
may often be as instructive by its failure, as by its success. We have nere to record the fate of a
most laudable endeavour, made to recal a people alienated from Christian ordinances to the
habit of attendance upon them. The scene of this enterprise was Calton and Bridgeton, two
suburb districts of Glasgow which lie contiguous to each other, bearing together a i>opulation of
above 29,000, and vrith only one chapel of ease for the whole provision which the establishment
has rendiered to them. It was thought that a regular evening sermon might be instituted in this
(duupel, and that for the inducement of a seat-rent so moderate as fh>m fid, to 1«. 6d. a year, to
each individual, many who attended nowhere through the day might be prevailed upon to
become the r^;ular attendants of such a congregation. The sermon was preached, not bj one
stated minister, but by a succession of such ministers as could be found; and as variety is one
of the charms of a public exhibition, this also might have been thought a favourable circum-
stance. But besides, there were gentlemen who introduced the arrangement to the notice of the
people, not merely by acting as their informants, but by going round among them with the offer
of sittings: and in order to remove every objection on the score of inability, they were autho«
rlzed to offer seats gratuituousljr to those who were unable to pay for them. Had the asperiment
succeeded, it would have been indeed the proudest and most pacific of all victories. But it is
greatly easier to make war against the physical resistance of a people, than to make war against
the resistance of an established moral lukbit. And. accordingly, out of 1,600 seats that wore
offered, not above 60 were let or occupied by those who before had been total non-attendants on
reUgious worship ; and then about 160 more were let, not, however, to those whom it was wanted
to reclaim, but to those who already went to church through the day, and in whom the taste for
church-goin^ had been already formed. And so the matter moved on, heavily and languidly, for
some time, till, in skL months after the commencement of the scheme, in September 1817, it was
finally abandoned."— Christian and Economic Polity, vol i. p. 128.

r^ f

AND Walks.] REPORT. // 97

' I ' I « I I I I y I P !■ I I .11— II ^

persons, on their first announcement, utterly distasteful. Somethinrfmore, then,
it is ar^ed, must be done. The people who refuse to hear the gospel in the
church must have it brought to them in their own haunts. If ministers, by
standing every Sunday in the desk or pulpit, fiiil to attract the multitudes
around, they must by some means make their invitations heard b^ond the
chiurch or chapel walls. The myriads of our labouring population, really as
ignorant of Christianity as were the heathen Saxons at Augustine's landing, are
as much in need of missionary enterprise to bring them into practical
acquaintance with its doctrines ; and until the dingy territories of this alienated
nation are invaded by aggressive Christian agency, we cannot reasonably look for
that more general attendance on religious ordinances which, with many other
blessings, would, it is anticipated, certainly succeed an active war of such
benevolent hostilities.

Nor, it is urged in further advocacy of these missionary efforts, are the ThexuMaeino
^ople insusceptible of those impressions which it is the aim of Christian ™***®"»*"«»
preachers to produce* Although by natural inclination adverse to the enter-
tainment of religious sentiments, and fortified in this repugnance by the habits
and associations of their daily life, there still remain within them that vague
sense of some tremendous want, and those aspirings after some indefimte
advancement, which afford to zealous preachers a firm hold upon the conscience
even of the rudest multitude. Their native and acquired disinclination for
religious truth is chiefly of a negative, inert description — strong enough to
hinder their spontaneous seeking of the passive object of their dis-esteem — too
feeble to present effectual resistance to the inroads of aggressive Christianity
invading their own doors. In illustration, the conspicuous achievements of the
patriarchs of Methodism are referred to ; and a further proof is found in the
success of Mormon emissaries. It is argued that the vast effect produced upon
the populace by Wesley and Whitfield, in the course of their unceasing labours,
shows that the masses are by no means inaccessible to earnest importunity;
while the very progress of the Mormon Mih reveals the presence in its votaries
of certain dim, unsatisfied religious aspirations, which, to be attracted to an
orthodox belief, need only the existence, on the part of orthodox evangelists,
of zeal and perseverance similar to those displayed by Mormon " prophets '* and
** apostles."

Various are the schemes proposed in order to accomplish this more constant Different
and familiar intercourse of Christian teachers with the multitude. The Church gugyestod
of England is at present considerabk* restricted in its efforts this way by
canonical or customary regulations. Nevertheless, so deep is the impression of
the urgent nature of the case, that propositions have been made for adapting to
the purpose of religious services a greater number of rooms, licensed by the
bishops ; and it has even been suggested that " street-preaching," imder proper
sanction and control, would not be a toov energetic measure for the terrible
emergency. The employment of additional agents, over and above the augmen-
tation which is necessarily occasioned by the building of additional churches, is
also urged ; but hitherto not much has been achieved in this direction as com-
pared with what is needed. The necessity, if proper pastoral supervision in town
districts is to be accomplished, of a greater number of agents than of churches
will be evident on very slight reflection. For many reasons the churches in
large towns are constructed of considerable size, and rarely with accommodation
for less than 1,000 persons. Under present circumstances, a congregation which
should moderately fill an edifice of such dimensions, must be drawn from a
neighbourhood conttdning 4,000 or 5,000 persons. But it evidently is impos-

C. H

98

CENSUS, 186.1 -RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [Ekoland

Sub-division of
parishes.

Lay-a^ncy in
the Church of
England

9ibl0 for wiy minister^ compatibly with the severe exertions which the present
age imposes on him in respect of p\ilpit*-duties^ to perform with reference to
any large proportion of these 4,000 or 5,000 persons, that perpetual visitation
which is necessary first to gather, and then to retain, them within the Chmpoh's
fold. The choice, then, seems to be-^-either a much minuter subdivision of
existing districts, with the erection of much smaller churches s or (if large
churches are to be retained) the employment, in eaoh district, of a number of
additional agents as auxiliaries to the regular incumbent. Both of these plans
have been adopted in different portions of the coiutiy. Under the various Acts
for creating ecclesiastical districts and new parishes, 1,255 such subdivisions
have been legally effected] and many '^conventional'' districts have been
fonned by private understanding. Of the lj255 legal districts many are stiU of
very considerable size, and clearly quite beyond the management of any one
incumbent. The varying populousness of the whole (excepting three, of which
the population has not been ascertained) is seen as follows :—

rXeM than •

100 persons

1

1

r IMO and less than 9000 9«nraiia

as

*l

100 and Im than aoo

M

s

aOOO » 80QO u

m

1

aoo

300

M

18

'i

3000 H ^ M

ISO

1

800

400

1)

as

1

40OO ., 6000 M

104

1

400

500

M

33

1

6000 ^ 10,000 ^

U7

500

760

»»

101

10,000 „ 16,000 „

63

•1

750

1000

»»

91

1

16.000 „ 20,000 „

90

Liooo

1500

»l

127

120,000 persons and npwards -

14

So that xnaoy of these districts are themselves too largCi and need to be again
the subjects of partition. But this plan of subdivision, so unquestionably useful
in wide country parishes and very large town parishes, becomes perhaps of
doubtful application to a moderate-sized town parish (4,000 or 5,000 ii^bitants),
where a single church with 1,500 sittings will suffice for all who would attend.
The erection of anotb^ church in such a case would seem to be a^ ii^udicious
measure ; and yet, in such a parish, the exertions of a single clergyman, however
active, cannot but be far firom adequate. The awkwardness arises i&rom the fact
that the area which a minister can cover in the course of pastoral oversight is for
^m co-extensive with the sphere which he can influence by his ministrations in
his church : he can preach to 1,500 people, but he cannot visit and effectually
supervise the third of such a number. If this be correct, we seem to be
driven to the employment, in such cases, of additional agents rather than the
erection of additional churches. These additional agents may, of course, be of
two kinds — clerical and lay ; and vigorous efforts have been made, of late years,
to provide a satisfactory supply of both. The " Society for Promoting the Em-
ployment of Additional Curates in Populous Places," founded in 1836, with
a present income of 18,000Z. per annum, aids in providing 323 such curates.
By Sir Robert Peel's Act (6 & 7 Vict. c. 37.) the Ecclesiastical Commissioners
have power to assign new districts, and provide by endowment for the appoint-
ment of clergymen to minister therein without churches ; and these Commis-
sioners have made 232 such districts ; but all these appointments are in con-^
templatum of a church being sooner or later provided. There appears to be
no scheme for giving to a clergyman the cure of souls, within a small and
definite locality, apart from the very onerous duties which attach to the
possession of a church.

The employment of lay-agency has been a measure forced upon the Churdi
both by the clear impossibility of worthily supporting, if entirely clerical, so
numerous a body as is requisite for any really effective visitation of the poor, and

4wWAi,ig.] REPORT. 99 / ^

' — " — ' '■ il (I

ako by the evidtntly readier nooesq which at firit is gnmted by that cla«8 to t v
oyerturee fsom perBonA of their own oondi^on^ having no professional ^arb. It
has been thought that by employing in each populous town parish, in subordina-
tion to the elergyman, and with his sanction, a considerable staff of such
asaiitants, much impressicHi might be made upon that part of his parishioners
^diich imavoidably eludes hia personal attentions; that considerable numbers
might be thus allured within the circle of his influence, and prepared for bis
maturer teaching, who would otherwise continue utterly untaught; and that
this might be effectually accomplished without even in the les«t infringing on
the ministerial o£Bbce. iSrobably the force of these suggestions was assisted by
the practical ei^perience of such a plan afforded by the Methodist community, in
which some ten qr fifteen thousand laymen are employed not merely in the
work of visitation, but also in that of preaching j and it might have been
concluded that if such a wide responsibility could be conferred on Methodist
lay-^ents, while the regular Methodist ministers lost none of their prerogatives,
but rather gained augmented influence, the benefits which must result to the
poorer classes frpm the efforts of lay visitors and Scripture readers in connection
with the Church of England, were not likely to be coimterbalanced by the least
depreciation of the functions of the regular clergy. And the actual result
appeiMTS, according to the testimony of incumbents who have tried the plan, to
justify these expectations, ^The ewtent to which lay«agency is now adopted by
^e Church of England ts not easily computed. There are two Societies by
whieh such agents are suppc^^d or assisted — ^the Pastoral did Society and the
Scripture K^athrt Association j — ^the former aiding 128 lay agents and the latter
328. Independmitly of these, however, there are doubtless many supported by
individual and local funds. There are also many District Visitors. The I^y
Assistants and the Scripture Readers are expected to devote six hours per day to
their engagements. They are limited to conversation and the reading of the
Bible and Prayer Book, They are not, on any account, to preach,*

By the various Protestant Dissenting churches too, the questwn of the ^^^■•*®?^
readiest way to reach the working classes has of late had much attention, genten.
Xicctures, specially addressed to them, and services conducted in the public halls
or rooms with which they are femiliar* and to which they will resort without
objection though deterred from church or chapel, are (as we have seen) amongst
the means adopted to attract them to religious habits. In these various
operations lay exertion is of course encouraged; but — excepting by the Metho-
dists, with whom it has been long adopted to the utmost — not to that extent
which, from the views which most Dissenting bodies entertain upon the subject
of the ministerial office, might have been expected. The Independents and the
Baptists have each a '' Home Missionary Society \ " and the members of these
bodies aid in supporting such undenominational societies as the ** London City
Mission." But the amount of lay exertion proceeding from individual churches
(congregations), though consid^able, is much less, especially in hirge towns, thaxi
might, from their professed opinions on the nature of the Christian ministiytf
have been anticipated. This has not been unobserved by some amongst tbem-

* The lArndtm City MinUm (founded in 1835) oocupies tv spuoe midway between the Church of
Sngland and the Protestant Dissenting churcnes. Supported Ijy a combination of the two, its
operations wo oonduoted without reference to the peculiarities of either. Its 300 missionanes
visit the dwellings of the poor-— distribute tracts— and hold religious conversations: services
for prater and exposition of the Scriptures, too, are held in rooms (not licensed or coni^ecrated)
from tune to time.

t '* So. neither does our polity reject the Uibours, In preaching the Gospel, of brethren not In
the ministerial office. The order of the ministry, and the benefits of that order, are not de-
fltroyed because somo are preachem who are not ministers. The world, the church, the ministry
itwuf, need tlie aealous labours of fill who can aid to difiPUse the truth of God and to save the
souls of men. We deeni the order of the ministry to be in excess and in abuse when to \t must
be VKsri^ead all gifts and all activities not within its range — when no man n;ay say to hU
neiffhbour* ^ know tho Lord,' if )ie belong not to an ei^^Mve 9rder 9t teschers/'— Congregational
tJmon Tract Series, No. X,

u2

100 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [Englani>

selves* ; and recently considerable agitation has been manifested on this subject
in a portion of the Independent body. It is urged that ministers, especially in
the larger congregations, have assumed too much authority, appropriated too
exclusively the work of spiritual teaching, and discoiu*aged rather than assisted
the development and exercise of those abilities and gifts which, though abun*
dantly possessed, are little exercised by members of the Congregational churches.
This monopoly of teaching, it is argued, has considerably hindered the diffusion
of the truth amongst the masses ; as the single pastor of each congregation,
overburdened with those duties which a proper oversight of his abready gathered
flock demands, has neither time nor strength nor aptitude for those incursions
on neglected portions of his neighbourhood which might with safety and with
ease be undertaken and accomplished by selected members of his church. This
party, therefore, urges a return to what is thought to have been the custom in
the primitive church,— pZwroKfy of elders : thus, without depriving .pastors of
their present influence, relieving them from their excess of toil, and greatly
multiplying the amount of Christian agency available for spreading Christianity.
At present, the grand employers of lay agency, amongst Dissenters, are the
Methodists, who, in the aggregate, possess perhaps as many as 20,000 preachers
and class leaders not belonging to the* ministerial order. Nothing, probably,
has more contributed than this to their success amongst the working popu-
lation. The commtmity whose operations penetrate most deeply through the
lower sections of the people is the body called the Primitive Methodists; whose
trespasses against what may be thought a proper order will most likely be
forgiven when it is remembered that perhaps their rough, unformal energy is
best adapted to the class to which it is addressed, and that, at all events, for
every convert added to their ranks, society retains one criminal, one drunkard,
one improvident the less.f

Lay-a^iicv of In estimating the extent and power of lay exertion for religious objects, we ^

T^^^^i/"*^ must not forget the vast amount of Christian zeal and influence displayed and

exercised by teachers in Sunday Schools. Of these there were, at the time of
the Census, more than 250,000, instructing every Sunday in rehgious knowledge
as many as 1,800,000 children.;|; It is difficult to overstate the value of these
voluntaxy labours, much as the efiPect of them, unhappily, is lost, when, verging
on maturity, the scholar ceases to attend the school without commencing or
continuing to frequent the church. Few questions can be more momentous
than the one which all the friends of Sunday Schools are anxiously endeavouring
to answer, — By what means can the salutary influence exerted on so many in
the period of their youth be still exerted on them when they shall become
adults ? Some have suggested that the bond which imites a teacher with his

* " Let me touch, as lightly and delicately as possible, upon another mischievous product of
the professional sentiment — the strong temptation it sometin^es presents to repress or impede
the development of lay talent and enterprise. • • • Wonderful, most wonderful, is the dearth
of genius, of talent, of peculiar aptitude, of striking character, of plodding industry, of almost
everything indicative of mind on the alert, in connexion with the spuritual action of tne unofficial
bulk of evangelical chiurches. In no equally exteasive area of human interest, perhaps, oan
such a level uniformity of unproductiveness be disc.)«rered. How is this? we ask. What will
aocount for it? There cannot but be the influence of an unfriendly system constantly at work.
I attribute the result to what I have designated professionalism — the monopoly, on principle, of
spiritual functions by a special order dvemed to nave received their prerogative from the Head
of the Church, and indisposed therefore, not necessarily from jealousy, but from deference to
mistaken notions of polity, to call out lay-agenqy in the prosecution of strictly spiritual objects.'*
—The British Churches in Relation to ihe British People. By E. Miall, M.P.

t It may not be unworthy of consideration, also, whether the 1 ibours of such agents do not
practically operate to prepare the classes which they influence, for the more refined and lesi
exciting worship of the other churches. It is certain that the progress of the Church of Eng-
land in attracting to herself the affections of the multitiide has been contemporaneous with the
increase of Dissent ; and it may not be improbable that many, who would not have been ori*
ginallY won by her advances, have, through the agency of such Dissenting teachers, as by a sort
of preliminary education, been enabled to appreciate her services.

X The total number of Sunday Scholars, on the books of the Schools, was about 2,400,000 ; the
number given above is about the number <xttending eveiy Sunday. There are about two teachers
to every yt/)f^«i scholars.

AND WaL»S.J

REPORT.

101

. , ..J A

scholars need not be dissolved by their departure £rom the school; but that : \/ t
the more experienced instructors— thus becoming a superior order of laj-agents — * j
might erect, midway between the school and the congregation, a new species of {

religious institution, which, while the school would be for it a natural preparation,
would itself be no less natural an introduction to more regular and formal
worship.

Mention ought not perhaps, when noticing the need of further agency, to be Extension of th»
omitted of an increase thought to be desirable in the higher kinds of spiritual ®P"^'*^*«-
officers. The extension of the episcopate is thought to have been rendered
necessary by the great increase of churches, clergymen, and population which
has taken place since most of the existing sees were formed.

The practical result of this feeling has been principally shown in the creation
(by 6 & 7 Wm. IV. cap. 77.) of the two additional sees of Manchester and
Ripon. The other efforts of legislation on the subject have been directed more
toward the equalization than the multiplication of the sees, as the following Table
(24) of the changes which have been effected since 1831 will show. It wiH
be observed that some of the sees are still as large and populous as several
continental principalities. Not fewer than 60 has been named as the
number of bishops neccessary for a reaUy e£Pective superintendence of this
aggregate population ; but in contemplation of some difficulties in the way of
such a large extension of the present episcopate, suggestions have been made
for the revival of suffragan bishops ^.

Table 24.

DiOCBSE.

Population.

1831.

1861.

DiOCBSE.

Population.

18S1. 1861.

St. Asaph

191A56

2364S96

Lincoln - - -

899,468

677,649

Bangor . - -

163,712

192,964

Llandaff

181,244

337,526

Bath and Wells - -

403,795

424,492

tLondon - - -

1,722,686

2,558.718

Bristol -

232,026

Manchester

• •

1,395,494

Canterbury

405,272

417,099

Norwich

690,138

671.583

tCarlisle -

135,002

272,300

Oxford

140,700

608,04S

tChester • - ,-

1,888,958

1,066^24

Peterborough

194,339

466,671

Chichester

254,460

336,844

Ripon ...

• •

1,033,457

St. Davids

858,451

407,758

Rochester

191.875

677.298

Durham

469,933

701,881

Salisbuiy ...

384,683

879.296

Ely - - -

133,722

482,412

Sodor and Man «

• •

62.387

Bxeter - - -

795,416

922,656

tWinchester

729,607

666,034

Glonoester

815,512

538,109

Worcester

271,687

752,376

Hereford - - -

206,327

216,143

York

1,496,538

764,538

Lichfield

1,045,481

1,022,080

Total - -

13,897,187

18,070,735

• " In the 26 Henry VIII. c.14. twenty-six places are mentioned for which bishops suffragan
may be appointed. The archbishop or bishop is to present two persons to the king, of whom he
is to nommate one to be a suffi-agan. The authority of such suffragans shall be limited by their
commissions, which they shall not exceed on pain of prcBmumre, These commissions are to be
given by the bishop's presentation.— This Act was repealed by 1 & 2 Phil'p and Mary, c.8. and
revived oy 1 Eliz. c. 1.— Bishops suffragan are spoken of in the 35th Canon of 1604. It would b3
very desirable that in populous dioceses they should bo appointed now, and there seems no legal
reason why they should not be."— Short's History of the Church of England, p. 484.

t The population of these dioceses is given within the limits which are to belong to them oh
the next avoidance of the sees of Carlisle and Winchester. For the population, within existing
limits, see post^ Summaet Tables, imge 112. *

H 3

m

CENSUS, 1861.— RKLlGlOUS WORSHIP. [Kk6lahi>

UK

Prominent f ictB
Blioited by the
whole Inquiiy.

Ability of the
Churcn to pro*
vide for the
emergency.

Prominent Facts elicited by the ithote Inquiry.

The great ftu^ts whith appeals to me to have been elicited by this inquiiy are>*^
that; even taking the accommodation provided by all the aectii; including the
most extravagant; unitedly, there are 1,644,734 inhabitants of England who^
if all who might attend religious services were willing to attend, would not be
able, on account of insufficient room, to join in public worship : that this
deficiency prevaiLs almost exclusively in towns, especially large tawnn : that, if
these 1,644,734 persons are to be deprived of all excuse for non-attendance*
there must be at least as many additional sittings furnished^ equal to about
2,000 churches and chapels, and a certain number more if any of the present
provision be Regarded as of doubt^l value; and that even such additional
accommodation wiU fall short of the requirement if the edifices are so often, as
at present, closed. Further^ it appears that as many as 5,288,294 persons able
to attend, are every Sunday absent from religious services, for all of whom there
is accommodation for at least one service : that neglect like this, in spite of
opportunities for worship, indicates the insufficiency of any mere addition to the
number of religious hvildings : that the greatest difficulty is to fill the churches
when provided ; and that this can only be accomplished by a great addition to
the number of efficient, earnest, religious teachers, clerical or lay, by whose per-
jsuasions the reluctant population might be won.

•

That, having thus displayed before it the precise requirements of the times,
the Christian Church will fail in adequately meeting the emergency, is what the
-many recent proofs of its abounding liberality and zeal forbid us in the least
to fear. The means, though latent, are at hand; the agents, though unknown,
are ready : nothing more is wanted than the action of the rulers of the Church
to gather and direct them. If the following pages serve to make the task less
difficult of properly directing such exertions, no small portion will have been
attained of the advantages which you considered would result from this inquiry.

ThesCi Sir, are the 'observations which have occurred to me in introdudng
these statistics. I am conscious that, although in illustration of the Tables I
have been compelled, in order to secure an early publication, to shorten my
remarks, they have upon the whole been too extended ; and I cannot expect
that, in the unavoidable haste with which they have been written, by one
previously unacquainted with the subject, they are free from error. But I
do indulge a hope that they are free from bias. It has been my study strictly
to fulffi the task of a reporter, — pointing out results, but not constructing
arguments; describing fairly the opinions of Others, but not presuming to
express my own. It is, however, in the facts and figures which succeed that any
value which belongs to this inquiry will be found ; and these— much labour
having been bestowed upon them— are, I think, sufficiently complete to justify
whatever inferences may, by those accustomed to statistical investigations, frdrly
be deduced. If this should be the case, the public will assuredly be gratef\il.
Sir, to you for undertaking, and to Government for sanctioning, as part of the
decennial Censui|, an inquiry which must certainly reveal important fiiets relating
to that most important of all subjects — the religious state of the community.
Inqiury upon such a subject will not, surely, be considered as beneath tiie
notice or beyond the province of a Government, if only it be recollected that,
apart from those exalted and immeasurable interests with which religion is
connected in the destinies of all — on which it is the office rather of the Christian
preacher to dilate — ^no inconsiderable portion of the secular prosperity and peace
of individuals and states depends on the extent to which a pure religion is

AND Wales.] REPORT. 103

professed and piacticallj followed. If we could imagine the effects upon a v} /.
people's temporal condition of two different modes of treatment — education ^ i J

separate irom reliipon^ and religion separate from education* — doubtless we
should gain a most impressive lesson of the inappreciable value of religion even
to a nation's physical advancement. For, whatever the dissuasive influence, horn.
crime and grosser vice, of those refined ideas which in general accompany
augmented knowledge, yet undoubtedly it may occur that, under the opposing
influence of social misery, increased intelligence may only furnish to the vicious
and the criminal increased facilities for evil. But the wider and more penetrat-
ing influence exerted by rehgious principle-- controlling conscience rather than
refining taste— is seldom felt without conferring, in addition to its higher
blessings, those fixed views and habits which can scarcely fail to render indi-
viduals prosperous and states secure. Applying to the regulation of their daily
conduct towards themselves and towards society the same high sanctions which
control them in their loffcier relations. Christian men become, almost inevitably,
temperate, industrious, atid provident, as part of their religious duty ; and
Christian citizens acquire respect for human laws from haying learnt to reverence
those which are divine. The history of men and states shows nothing more
conspicuously than this— that in proportion as a pure and practical rehgion is
acknowledged and pursued are individuals materially, prosperousf and nations
orderly and free. It is thus that religion " has the promise of the life that now
is, as well as of that which is to come."

I have the honour to be.
Sir,
Cfflisus Office, Your very faithful Servant,

8 December 1853. Horace Mann,

* That is, tisiiig the term '* Education " with its popular meaning.

t The founders of religious sects have generally oeen so conscious of the tenden<7 of religion
to increase the temporal riches of their followers, that they have often expressed their appre-
hensions of a future when prosperity should be tne cause of their declension. The Quakers,
amidst all the persecutions of their early di^s, advanced so rapidly in wealth that l^ox gave
frequent utteranoe to his fears on that account. John Wesl^, too, had similar misgivings with
respect to his societies.

H 4

hi

SUMMARY TABLES

AND

TABULAR RESULTS

106

CENSUS, 1861 :— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP.

[Engl

Table A. — AcooxMODAxioir

PopuU

*«

RxLiGious Denomination.

Namber of Places of
Worship.

8>
Si

t

I

Nnmber of Sittings.*^

I
I

I

0.

1..

Kmnber of At^enAxn
at Publie Worship on 8a
Mansh aoi ISSL

»

TOTiklb

Pjiotebtant Chubchxs.
BRITISH:

Church of England and IreUmd >

Scottish Presbyterians—
Church qf Scotland
United Fresbtftenan Chur^ -
Pre^fifterian Churdk in England

Reformed Irish Presbyterians

Independents, or Congregationalisti •

Baptists—

General --»«.-•
Particular - - - -

Seventh Dav

Scotch - - - - .
Jfew Connexion General
Jiaptitte {not otherwise defined)

Society of Friends

Unitarians - - - - .

HoraTians, or United Brethren

Wesleyan Methodists—
Original Connexion
Jfew Connexion - -

Primitive MethodiMU
Bible Christians - - - .
Wesleyan Methodist AsooeUOion
Independent Methodists I
Westevan B^ormere

Calvinistic Methodists—

Welsh CalvinisUe Meikoditle
Qmntess <tf HwUtngdopfs Connexion-

Bandemanians, or Olassites
NewChnroh - - - .
Brethren - - - - .
Isolated Congregations T

FOBEIoy:

Lutherans . . - . .
French Protestants

Beformed Church of the Ketheriands •
German Protestant Beformen

Othcb Chsutxan Chuschbs t

Soman CathoUes - - . .

Greek Church -' -

German Catholics . • . .

Italian Beformers

Catholic and Apostolic Church

Latter Day Saints, or Mormons

Jews ----,-.

SOiSfiO SifiOB

13354

17
64
78

1

8,960

2

11
170
441

S43

»7

AiBSS
269

887

840
U

177

798

98

B
42

77
872

S
8
1
1

8

SO
88

42

84,467

8,947371

4^448/108

l/)77374

9^^88

4^428388

8380280

23(

223

1
2
8

• •

284

6

m

* •

4

12

109

12
8

954
28

882

•S

79

5

182

86
11

1

8

85

187

84

• •

1

1

3

134

11

14377

18
66
76

1

8344

1347

2

15

182

560

871

229

82

6379

2371

488

419

20

830

109

8

50

182

8
8
1
1

570

8

1

1

82

282

53

1308,778

2,422
8375

120
402305

10398

9B0308

890

2321

24,125

49300

80388

83^53

7,768

886^434
86380

201365

80484

44385

1398

42^05

76388
18,694

810

8,782

I43I8

•4362

981
560
850
140

77300

291

100

150

6300

22355

23O6

8488395

9308
19356

578383

6389
8BI359

16
863S8

ao,4u

980

87,787

456

729328
55386

1853S7

89308

45394

4.^1

14376

180^80
81361

7388

1328

81348

1341

• •

80
78,810

•

800

• •

878
884

5353

905344

1300
5370
1390

90;779

1300
8^90

766
8355

8380
500

5361

8474
673
810

• >

.445

1389
55

800

80

8387

14354

840
488

432231^

12314
80,401
40358

120

1302307

16382
88^75

2337
51,159
88,770

89351

68,770

8/83

1361,443
91|7r6
809316
60341
90,780
8444
57,186

196348
35310

11365
11^868
90348

8478
560
850
800

184364

891

800

150

6378

88351

7361

8371,788

6349

17488
88307

6I537I

5388

886344

2T

649

86385

I43I6

87318

4381

482,758
36328
96301
14355
8I322
571
8O3I8

787»
19366

489
4352
«3U

84,706

960

150

70

180

9401^98

840

. 50O

• •

8377
7313

8348

1/64341

960
438I
3345

888300

7365

172445

40

966

15345

6358
8310
8318

876308
22391

178384

84308

211388

1345

U341

jn440
4390

866

S3O6

4,441

SS/96

890
81

iiMas

90

1307
II3I6

1348

* The Returns afibrd no information Im to the number of sittings in 2324 of the abore-mentioned 84.467 places of worship. The distri!
these defective Betums among the various Denominations is as follows :— Church of England, 1386 : Church of Scotland, 1; United
terian Church. 2; Presbyterian Church in England, 2; Independents, 185 ; General Baptists, 9: Particular Baptists, 108 ; 8eoteh|Ba
(;eneral Baptists, Kew Connexion, 5; Bsotists (not otherwise defined), 68; Sode^ of Friends, 8; Unitarians, 16: M<»aTian8,2; 1
Original Connexion, 386 ; Methodist Aew Connexion, 16 ; Primitive Methodists, 809 : Bible Christiai|s, 48 ; Wesleyan Methodist Associa
Independent Methodists. 2 ; Wesleyan Beformers, 50: Welsh Calvinistic MetfaodiBts, 58; Countess of Huntingdon's Connexion, 5;
mamans, 2 ; Kew Church, 1 : Brethren, 19 ; Isolated Congregations, 72 ; Lutherans. 1 ; Soman Catholics, 45 ; CataoUo and Apostolic CJ
Latter Day Saints, 52 ; Jews, 8. For an estimate of the number of sittings hi these plisces, see post, page 100.

t The number of attendatUs is not stated in the case of 1394 of the above 84,467 places of worshn. Of these I388 there bdonst to the C|
England, 089 ; United Presbyterian Church, 2 ; Presbyterian Churdi in England, 1 : Beformed Indi Presbgrteriana, 1 ; iBdependenta, 89 ;
Baptists,8; Partiouhur Baptists, 88 ; General Baptists, New Connexion,f; Baptists (not otherwise denned), 28; Sodtttj of Frif0ndS|

Walbs.]

SUMMARY TABLES.

IW

Ldaitcx ih Ekglaitd ahd Walbs.

1^,609.

i

bof Plaeas men/or l^oraftijp, ^t each period
itbe isj, on Sunday, llarah 30» 1801«
pjKomber of Sittings thus avaSabU.

Dfetas at whioh the BtaOdingt i^era ere«toi3
aivrdirtiated to raligioufe piixpoBM.

lor

iifWonbip.

SfMngt.! 1

RSX.I0I0U8 DENOKINATIOir.

1

•<

>

1

1

1

i
1

•

9
a.

1

•

i

3 S

§ 1

•

l>4

I

•

1

O^in IfiiOU Llfi8,0»5

5^46,180

5,488/)17

18,094

M84

8/lltt

V*l

4366

8,504

4346

8I3G7

TOTiklb.

1

^

F&OTB8TAWT CitUBCHM.
BElTtSH'

MB

1^

4;M0,flei

3^98,289

U^-USih

9367

55

97

871

667

i,m

8018

14^77

Church of England and Ireland.

4

to

12
40
44

18,014
89jn4

40,858

8^80
7^
7,880

9496
18,8S»
r,540

8
96
87

1

8
1

>

10

4

8
9
6

8

9

10

8

8
84

1
8

4

18
66
76

Soottuh Prasbyteriana-
CknTch of Scotland.
United Prt^nfterian CkitnA.
PreAifterian Church in JSngUmd*

1 1

•

180

120

• •

• •

• •

• •

• t

• •

• •

1

1.

Reformed Iri<h Presbyterians.

VD6' S;S39

871476

426,964

844,705

848

810

814

484

504

5D8

880

8344

IndepeiideDt0,or Congregatlonaliiti*

64

VI90

{ 1

14

N

K7

1

70

1,S32

1

4

140

180

9<49B
:490^9

aoo

1,611
80,078
68|B84

I8r'»9

894,449

800

1,787

88^9

48/)78

18/187

4(l8r'V«

800

1,000

48,335

66,2<6

SO

419

1

8

64

75

7
149

• •

2

9

80

8

SOS

•

1

18
01

18
898

i

88
09

8
865

• •

7

.19
111

16
880

1

• •

9
184

• «

1

18
101

93

1347

8

15
182
550

Baptists -
General
Particular,
Seventh Daf.
Scotch.

ITfw Connexion General.
BaptixU {not oiherwiae defined).

> 112

81

88,799

60,889

^781

965

17

14

28

20

17

13

371

Sodety of Friends.

' 85

U4

ee^ss

80,888

88,878

147

8

14

18

18

18

18

229

1 M

18

Bfi%3

4,563

6^51

18

8

%

4

8

8

• •

82

Jf oraTians, or United Brtthiw*

m

m

m
m
i(

' 175

852
8,888

asi

945
17

K9

888^0
74,807

178|087
SMOB

48AI6

r88«815
48,880

ie9,908

40/9B

8B»448

M87

84,388

1401,884
84,775
8aB/)74
81456
84,442
2,068
88,066

644
84

106
8S
88

• •

46

888
19

ao

4

12

1

8

927
80
68
18
19
1
18

1,076
50
838
78
89
4
18

Mil
02

779

164

178

2

86

940
146
109
9
U4

788
16

827

6&

46

8

114

iV879
297

8371

482

419

20

839

Wesleyan Methodists—
Original Connexion.
New Connexion.
PHmitivelfethodists.
Bible ChrUtiana.
Wetleyan Meihodiat AMOdaHoiu
Independent Jfethodiete.
Weeleyan Jtq^bnners.

m

too

86

180JB06
8I4449

8,880

lf7/(80
81,470

174
81

77
10

109
12

177
16

168
80

108
14

86

4

828
109

Calrinistie Methodists-
WeUh Gahtinietie Mt^Sodiete.
Vomnteae qfJffuntingdon's OonMxibn,

4

1

688

488

170

8

• •

• •

a

..1

• •

• ft

6

Sandamanians, or QIasaitas.

13

80

11^83

4,818

7,818

8

4

8

4

12

18

8

50

New Church.

61

lOB

1MB8

l/KH)

14470

18

8

8

8

17

84

41

182

Brethran.

I M9

888

87088

48,868

70361

88

18

84

86

74

149

186

830

Isolated Congrecrations.
FOBETGITi

1

1

tfln

i#n

800

5

• •

• •

• k

1

• •

• •

6

Lutherans.

1

8

890

80

590

8

• •

•

• k

• •

1

• •

8

Freneh Prtftesta&ts.

• •

SBO

• •

• •

1

• •

• •

• *

..

• •

• •

1

•

(
1

1

800

• >

200

• *

• •

1

• •

• •

•

• •

1

German Protestant Befotmeft.

4

Otbsb Chbistiah CflnKCttfes 1

!»

810

160366

94^8

8S304

186

88

98

88

88

181

68

870

Roman Catholics.

«

t >

291

• •

• •

• •

• •

1

• k

• •

a

•

Greek Church.

1

800

• •

800

• •

1

• *

• >

• •

• •

• »

1

German Gathollos<

1

• •

• «

150

•

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

1

1

Italian Reformefs.

IT

84

6,818

4^

6/)4S

8

« •

8

8

16

6

4

82

CathoUc and Apostolfe Chittefa.

187

19S

18JB88

19,297

IO388

88

8

• «

U

18

82

118

222

Latter Day Saints, or MonniMis.

81

87

7,788

8,404

8471

16

8

1

6

7

16

4

53

Jews.

l;M(va?iuiB,9; Wwtoyaa Qrigfaud Comiexion, 138 : Methodist New Connezl(m,8; PrimltlTe Mtsthodlsts, 61 ; Bible ChTtotfaun,8;
IMethodiBt Asspeiation, 5 ; Indepetidant MethodlstSi 1 1 Wesleyan ReftMmers, 8 $ Countess of HttttUnirdon's Connexion, 7 1 K«w Ubtareii,
Pn,>; Isolated Oongregations, 88 ; Lutherans,!: French Protestants,!; Roltufei Cathollee,2f; Catholic and ApostoUe Chttteh, 1 ;
m asints, 9 ; J«wa, 7. For an estimate of the number of attetedante in these places of worsliip, see poat^ page 110.

|l|3jfi99 places of worship cpen in the morning, 1,467 did not return the number o^ their aittinm, and a similar omissiofi Was ttiade wltl^
Fi|4S4 opt of the 21371 open hi the afternoon, and 998 out of the 18^ open in the erening. For the partioulw seeti aiSsotdd by thea4
f'< and for an estimate ot the niitaiber of sittings included in the deibctlTe Returns, n6e poat, page 111.

Snmbera for the Indi^endeBi Metfiodiats are inasenniie. By a mistake, disoorered too late for rAetiflealioii, s«»nie of their emcKga-
'• been inelnded With those of other bodies. The total, hoWerer) k t«7 smAll, and too few to aflket the oompaimtiTe peaitioa of thast
^ detailed particulars of these Congregations, see the next page. :

CENSUS, 1851 !— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP.

Table A contiamdt

BnjOTDUl DIBOUINITIOK.'

iBdapsndentiind It^itiiU
Indepeadeitu, BRptUa, tnd t
la^WidMM luii Wdbnu

nSnnwlWiilgTiiDi
BnnlWi, Wtdtnn, ud U«
Pnil^uniiu Aad Pknleiilu
Wedma Uhrimu UdIob
NnUnl . - -

II.
ColT<nb<b - - -

Ml I'rOBR^^Li^ti

unb« orPLww opM/or IT

I*

tu I MVHS 11 svoe I :

1^ » 1^

11,113 4^ Vl<

put I*

.|_»_|^^

MB I «r,1M U^93 I '«■

I* |i I*

TliaftppetliUkmalBtliiiLManclTenejjkctiTU tbej weHbHdhy thvpnlki jDH^lullieKvlurat.

t TheBatniiuBlTardnobilbrmitionutolluanmlwrtifiiHfiidf lnn<ir the ■Kne-nMnUoned aS9 idmi oTvoTiblp. Tin dial i-Biutioi
otIliiH dsfsedn Ketnnu urima lUJTtolu PinKimlMlinm li u Mlowli— I)>d»a>deiiB udBlinMi,l| IndepmAcntr, U^plin'
■iri Walenni, 1 ; Indepinailnila and Waleniu,l ; lDdtHi>deiiuudniiiiHn*li«£tllUi|li IllU(l,E;Ci]tiiileti,Ui Milkuariuir
Ji ClirinliuiB,lBi ChrlMlu BadHT, 1 1 Ognd Fnxriiiii.1 ; Fi»aHiidChitMliii»,a; ETtuwdhM, 1 : PnitHtiiitl>W«iitDi,l ; Tmn

FnKrrCHlDDiaU, 1.

AND Wales.]

SUMMARY TABLES.

!) t

109

Supplement I. to Table A.

Showing the total Accommodatiox provided by each Retigious Body; including EsHmatesf^ for

defective Returns.

11

Nnmber of
Places of Wor^p.

KamberofSitti]i«i.

1

1 Arerage

,

number of

Retnms

Retnnifl

Estimate

Sittings

to

complete

defectire

Total.

In the

for the

Total.

one Place

as to

as to

complete

defectire

of

SitUngi.

Beturne.

Retarns.*

Worshlp.t

TOTA&

31,048

2524

34,467

9,467,788

744,826

10,212,563

296

Fbotestaitt CHimcHBS:

iSITISff:

Church of England • • •

1S,051

1026

14,077

4,922,412

896|608

6,317,915

877

Soottiah Presbyterians :

Church ^Scotland

United Presbyterian Church

17

1

18

12,914

876

18,789

760

64

2

66

30,401

960

81,351

475

Presbtfterian Church in Eng-

land - . . -

74

2

76

40,458

1,004

41,662

647

Aeformed Irish Presbyterians •

1

• •

1

120

• •

120

120

Independents, or CSongrega-

tionalists ...

8,058

186

8,244

1,002,507

65,263

1,067,760

828

Baptists:

General - - • • .

82

9

93

18,532

2,007

20,639

223

Particular ...

1,847

100

1,947

660,775

82,178

82,953

299

Seventh-Day . - • •

2

•

2

390

• •

390

195

Scotch - - - .

12

8

15

2,087

610

2,547

170

Ifew Connexion, General

177

6

182

61,159

1,445

62,604

289

Undefined ....

486

64

550

82,770

10,540

93,310

170

Bodety of Prienda

862

9

871

89,551

2,048

91,599

247

Unitarians . • . .

212

17

229

63,770

4,784

68,654

299

Honmans ^ . . .

30

2

32

8,723

682

9,305

291

Wesl^yan Methodists:

Original Connexion

6,193

886

6,679

1,361,443

86,187

1,447,580

220

New Connexion

2S1

16

297

91,710

6,248

96,964

828

PHmUice Methodists -

2/>62

309

2,871

369,216

44,814

414,030

144

Bihle Christians ...

410

42

482

60,341

6,493

66,834

137

Wesley an Methodist Associor

tion - - - -

885

34

419

90,789

8,024

98,813

236

Independent Methodists
Westeyan B^ormers -

18
288

2

61

20
339

2,144
57,126

119
10,688

2,263
67,814

119
199

CalTinistic Methodists :

Welsh Cahdnistic Methodists

775

63

828

198,242

13,709

211,951

256

Lady Huntingdon's Con-

nexion ...

104

5

109

85,210

3,517

88,727

839

Sandemanians ....

4

2

6

638

318

956

159

New Church - . . -

49

1

50

11,865

242

12,107

242

Brethren . . . . -

112

20

182

15,869

2,660

18,529

140

Isolated Congregations -

468

71

639

90,U48

14,433

104,481

192

fOJtEiaS':

Lutherans -.«...

5

1

6

2,172

434

2,606

434

Preuch Protestants

3

« •

3

560

• •

560

187

Eeformed Church of the Nether-

\

lands ......

1

V

• •

1

350

• •

350

850

German Protestant Reformers -

1

• •

1

200

• •

200

200

^^isbsl Ceristiav Chvsches:

Soman Catholics ...

622

48

670

164,664

21,447

186,111

314

Greek Church

3

• •

3

291

• •

291

97

German Catholics

1

• •

1

800

• •

300

300

Italian Eeformers , - -

1

• •

1

150

• •

150

150

Catholic and Apostolic Church

31

1

32

6,973

464

7,437

232

Latter Day Saints . . -

169

53

222

22,951

7,832

80,783

136

fews . ^ . . .

50

3

63

7,961

477

8,438

159

* The method adopted in preparing this estimate has heen to take the areraxe number of dttings for each body, for the whole of
&igluid and Wales, and apply this arerage to each defectire return, where there is no more specific criterion ; but where the arerage
*unber of sittings in any case is less then the ntimbw ot persons actually attending at one »errioe, the plan has been to put down the
"QD^ber of sitthigs in that case at one fourth more than the number of attendants.

T Calenlated fniolly bom the complete Betarnii. -

no

CENSUS, mi t^RELIGIOUS WORSHIP.

[SnOL4ND

Supplement II. to Table A.

Showing the total nmnber of Attendants at Public Worship, in oonnection with each
Religious Body; incliidmg JEstimates* for defective Returns,

f>— • 7

1

Number of Attendants

1

Number of 1

f¥l_A_ 1

Places.of Worship. |

In the total Number of

Total

BF.TJQIOUS

In the

«_ •__

Places of Worship (including
an Estimate for the Places

A umber

•

PUUMS ofWOVSJUP

of

Jletums

Betoms

•ending oomplete JKetums. |

which sent defective

AttMnd-

DENOMINATION.

oomplQte
as to

defeod^e
as to

Total.

Ketums.}'^

w

ances.;

Attend-

AtteDd-

Morn-
ing.

After-

Eveo-

Morn-

After-

lEven-

anoe.

ance.

noon.

ing.

ing.

noon.

ing.

TOTjBlXi

83,073

i;394

34^467

4.4S6,S38

3,080,280

8,960.772

4,64^,482

3,184,136

3,064,449

10,896,066

Pkotestaht Chxtrches :

BRITISH:

Ghurcb of England

13,138

939

14,077

2,371,732

1,764,641

803,141

2,641,244

1,890,764

860.643

6.29^651

Scottish Presbyterians :

Ctmrch ^Scotland -
United Presbyterian

18

• •

18

6,949

960

3,849

6,949

060

3,849

11,758

Church • - -

64

2

66

17,188

4,931

8,561

17>«6

6,086

8.818

31,628

JPre^terian Chvroh
in MngjUmd •
Beformedlrish Presby-

76

1

76

22,607

3,346

10,684

22,908

3,390

10,886

37,124

terians - - -

• •

1

1

• '•

* •

» •

• t

• •

* •

•

Independents -

3,185

59

3,244

516,071

228,060

448,847

mm»

232^

467,169

1,214,059

Baptists—
General

•

90

3

93

5,228

7,865

8,283

5,404

8,130

8,662

2?,096

Particular

1,909

38

1,947

286,944

172,145

267,205

292,666

176,572

272,584

740,752

Seventh Day -

2

*

2

27

48

16

- 27'

40

16

83

Scotch - - -

16

• •

16

649

986

312

649

986

812

1,947

New Connexion,

-■

General

180

2

182

23,688

16,645

24,381

23,961

15,718

24,662

64,821

Undefined

626

24

650

36,525

22,826

37,417

38,119

28,828

89,060

100,991

Society of Friends

362

9

371

14,016

6,458

1,469

14,864

6,619

1,406

22,478

Unitarians

222

7

229

27,612

8,610

12,406

28,483

8,881

12,697

. 60,061

Moravians - - -

30

2

32

4,681

2,312

8,202

4,993

2,466

3,416

10,874

Wesleyan Methodists :

Original Connexion'

6,446

133

6,579

482,753

376,202

654,349

492,714

383,964

667,600

1,644,528

New Connexion

294

3

297

86,428

22,391

39,222

36,801

2,%jm

39,684

99,045

Primitive Methodists

2,810

61

8,871

98,001

172,684

229,646

100,125

176,435

284,636

511,195

£ible Christians

474

8

482

14,655

24,002

34,088

14,902

24,345

34,612

78,859

W. M. Association -

414

5

419

31,922

20,888

40,170

32,308

21.140

40,666

94,103

Independent Metho-

dists

19

1

20

571

1,245

1,148

601

1,311

1,208

3,120

Wesleyan B^ormers

334

6

339

30,018

15,841

44,286

80,470

16,080

44,963

91,503

Oalvinistic Methodists :

WeUh CdMnistio

•

-

Methodists - -

828

• •

828

79,728

59,140

125,244

79,728

69,140

125Ai44

264,112

Xjody Huntingdon's

Connexion

102

7

109

19,966

4,099

17,989

31,103

4,380

19,169

144,642

Sandemanians

6

• •

6

489

256

61

439

256

61

756

New Church

48

2

60

4,652

2,308

2,978

4,846

2,404

3,102

10,352

Brethren - - -

130

2

132

5,613

4,441

7,272

6,699 J

4,509

7,884

17,592

Isolated Oongregations

606

33

639

34,706

22,726

40,836

36,969

24,208

43,498

104.675

FOREIGN:

Lutherans

6

1

6

960

220

• •

1,152

264
.32

• •

1.416

French Protestants

2

1

3

160

21

100

226

160

407

Beformed Church of

..

the Netherlands

1

• •

1

70

• •

* •

70

• •

70

German Protestant |U3-

• »

formers - - -

1

» •

1

120

• •

60

120

9

60

180

Otheb Christian Chs, :

•

Bioman Catholics

543

27

670

240,792

61,406

73,282

262,783

53.967

76^

383,63^

Greek Church

3

• •

3

240

• •

f •

240

• •

2^W

German Catholics

1

• •

1

500

• •

200

500

• •

soo

7uo

Italian Reformers

1

• •

1

• •

20

• •

• •

• •

"20
1,659

• •

20

Catholic and Apostolic
Church - - .

30

2

32

3,077

1,607

2,622

3,176

2,707

7,M2

Latter Day Saints

213

9

222

7,212

11,016

16,954

7,617

U,481

16,628

85,626

Jews - - -

46

7

63

2,848

1,043

1,673

*

2,910

1,202

1,918

6,080

* There ape various methods of making a computation of the probnble number of attendants at places of vrorship for which no
Information upon this point was supplied. The plan adopted for this Table has been to assume that each of the places of worship
making defective returns would have had as many attendants as -tihe average number shown to have been present at the places oi
worship making oomolete retoms. Thus, for the Church of England, to discover the pit)bable momins attendance in Uae 0^ ebuivhesJ
the returns ti-om which were silent on that pplntj^he proportion would be -as 13,138 i ^1,732 : : 9^. SUniliir Pfoportione would givi
the probable afternoon and wening attendwo^. The same process has been repeated Vff eoch religious body { excepf; f«r ta^ Refdbmeo
Ibish Pkesbtzesiams, m which case, there being qi)1foq4 «I)AP^ fm4 tii« •t(994ant8 tb«re not itai^d, no D»ateriii)ft f^ift for an|
ealeulAtion, , !

ANP WaIKS.]

SUMMARY TABLES.

* -x ^ — J-

4" - •»«•-

m

Supplement III. to Table A.

Showing tht Total Number of Bitiingf in the Places open ftr Wankip on Sunday, March 30,
1851; includbg an Estimate for thoae Cases in which the Number of Sittings was not
returned.*

Bmsioct

Total Numbar

of Sittings in Places

&pmJor Wonhip. including an

Estimate Cor 4eeHitiTa

BWGIOUS

Total Number

of Sittings in Places

open/or Worthip., including

an Estimate for deteotiTe

BSNOiaNATXONS.

fiotnms.

DlVOKIXATIONS.

itetums.

Morn-

noon.

Eveo-
in«.

Hom-
ing.

After-
noon.

Even-
ing.

TOTAXi -

FBOTKaTAITT GH|7SCB38 :

8,406,520

6,267,988

5,728,000

PEOT388Ti.irT CUVBCHBfr-
contimied.

Ofai»«h <tf BngUuid

8,761312

1,789,876

Calvinistio Methodists :

Soottldt 'JhwhjimBm :

19,674
3i;»8

2,940
8,883

9,196
19,296

Wem 0alvini9tiQ Me-
thodists

Iiody SunUnffdon's
Connexion

188,468
32,806

tMI.989

8,669

186,«78
32.826

Pnw&y^man Church •»

41,858

7,250

28.087

gapdemanians

956

597

170

Befoxmed Irish Presby-
terlanSs • « «

120

ISO

t •

Kew Church
Brethren

11,465
14.613

5.055
9.590

7,818
15,850

Independents » ••

•01,858

447,800

881,769

Isolated Congregations -

74.876

47.955

78,349

Baptists X

10,125

18,907

16,366

Lutherans - . •

2.172

1,202

300

PoKiffK^ar

6H899

809,997

488.571

French Protestants

530

80

530

Se^enih-Jkxp

Scotch

890
2,121

800
2,297

300
1.000

Reformed Church of the
Netherlands

850

• •

• •

Undefined

89,875
«^954

23,835
46,838

48.202
' 70,866

German Protestant He-
formers , - -

200

• •

200

Sooiety of Friends

9i805

65,127

6,781

Otheb Chutbtiait Chs. : '

Unitiuriaiis « •

60.044

21,887

39,264

Roman Ci^thoUos

175,309

103,042

89,258

Honiviftns « « «

8.648

4,568

6,761

Greek Church

291

•

M

Wealeyan Metliodists:

.

German Catholics

300

••

300

Original Connexion
Ne%o Connexion -

952,216
76,553

797,918
46,100

1.268,864
88,383

Italian Reformers

1

« •

150

• •

Primitive - - •
Bible Chrietimt

191,177
81,595

.893,826
43,866

365,164
65,044

Catholic and ApostoUo
Church

6,545

4,168

6,275

Wesleyan Mithadisi
AfsociatUm

67,319

44,100

88,714

Latter Day Saints

23,413

.24,582

26,697

Independent Mefhodisti
Wesleyan S^fbrmera •

1,189
47,336

2.116
80,864

2.171
61,683

Jews - - -

8,100

5,663

6,771

* This Tabl0 is coippfled ft-om Table A. (page 106)— the snnunary of England and Wales in the Table of D«£MtiT« B«torp« and the
ftferage of imlngs to a C9»a«b or Chapel of eaeh J>eaoiQiii«tiaii, as ibowa in Supplement I, (pag« 109),

112

CENSUS, 1851.-^RELIGIOUS WORSHIP.

[England

Table E.

Number of Places of Worship and Sittings in tlie several Diocsbes of

England and Wales.

Knmber of Placen of Worship.

Xumber of Sittings.

IfTuml

Places of \

which no

Vorship for

Sittings

Population,

ProYided bj

ProTidedby 1

are returned.*

The

Chureb of
England.

Other
Churches.

Total.

The
Church of

other
Churches.

Total.

The
Church of
England.

other
Churches

EKGLXITD JLSD WaIiES,^

including the Channelf.
Islands and the Isle off

18,070.735

14,152

20,669

84,721

4,959,896

4,688,847

9,540,742

1,037

1,606

Man - - --/

1

1 !■ ' ' r

Pnmnoe of Cantbbsuxy •

12,785,048

11,626

15,231

26,857

3,805,926

3,231,014

7,086,989

928

«S2

Province of YoBK

5,285,687

2,526

5,338

7,864

1,153,970

1,358,833

2,512,803

114

554

•

PROVIirCB

OP CAIfTBEBUET.

Bangor ...

192,964

198

677

775

45.303

121,501

166,804

19

24

Bath and Wells

424,492

550

566

1,115

172,223

108,848

281,071

17

26

Canterbury . - -

417,099

403

407

810

151,204

79,148

230,347

44

20

Chichester - « -

336,844

350

267

617

108,076

52,912

160,088

68

24

Ely - • -

482,412

576

643

1,225

164,941

145,330

810,271

46

IS

Exeter - - -

922,656

814

1,587

2,401

286,865

310,418

597,283

96

108

Gloucester and Bristol

538,109

523

612

1,135

181,734

148,068

824,802

42

29

Hereford - - -

216,143

417

355

772

94.678

39,755

134,433

21

81

Lichfield . - -

1,022,080

699

1,260

1,959

297.297

264.604

561,901

16

66

Lincoln . - -

677,649

905

1,226

2.131

213,772

219.236

433,008

67

94

T,l}i.Tn1fl.fF . -

^7,626

282

579

861

55,220

160,316

215,636

24

69

London . . -

2,143,340

486

658

1.144

393,825

261,346

655,171

8

21

Norwich - - -

671,583

1,067

971

2.038

264,240

168,387

432,627

81

83

Oxford

503,042

709

757

1,466

196,323

124,960

321,283

66

21

Peterborough

465,671

634

704

1.338

180,011

148,290

328,301

43

10

Bochester - - -

577,298

628

557

1,185

198,396

136,062

334,468

61

21

St. Asaph . . .

236,298

172

716

888

66.159

118.707

184,866

6

60

St. David

407,758

485

936

1,420

103.797

217,999

321,796

40

119

Salisbiuy ...

379,296

556

536

1,092

141.489

98,622

240,011

89

46

■Winchester

l,t)80,412

668

764

1,432

286.268

171,982

458,250

69

55

Worcester • - -

752,876

504

549

1,053

204.104

139,628

843,732

21

13

Province op Yoek.

Carlisle . - -

154,933

147

226

372

«r,341

36,787

84,128

8

82

Chester - - -

1,183,407

618

909

1,427

281,531

232,448

613,979

19

109

I>urham - - .

701,381

327

801

1,128

120,554

192,754

313,308

15

77

Manchester . « -

1,395,494

352

844

1,196

256,600

305.747

662,847

9

60

Bipon - . -

1,033,457

478

1,224

1,702

221,055

837,243

658,298

28

141

Sodor and Man

52,387'

39

93

132

14,978

18,007

32,986

6

4

York - - -

764.588

665

1,242

- 1,907

211,911

235,847

447,758

89

141

• An estlniBte of the probable addition to be made on account of these defective Returns may be readily obtained by using the number*
in these columns hi combination with the average number of sittings to a place of worship, as shown m the last «oIttma of Sup|»]«'
ment I. to Table A. {fxni^ p. 109).

AND WALteS.]

SUMMARY TABLES.

113

i ^

Table F.

RELIGIOUS ACCOMMODATION AND ATTENDANCE

iir

LARGE TOWNS.

(Arranged Alphabetically.)

■MMl

KELIGIOUS

DENOMINATION,

2«

Number
of Sittings.

&

Number of

Attendants at

Public Worship

on Sunday,

March SO, 1861

[including Sun-

day Scholars].

te

J^-«

»

O P'

^25

Number
of Sittings.

Number of

Attendants at

Public Worship

on Sunday,
March 30, 1851
[including Sun-
day Scholars].

o

hb

S-

5«

ASHTON-UNDBBrLYNB.

{Municipal Borough.)
Population, 30,676.

TOTJLL -

Church of England
Independents
Particular Baptists
Society of Prieuds
Unitarians •
Moravians • - •
Wesleyan Methodists -
Methodist New Connex.
Primitiye Methodists -
Wesleyan Assoda^on -
Wesleyan Beformers •
I/Huntingdon'sConnex.
New Church - - -
Brethren - -
Isolated Congregations

Other Ohbistiaw Ch». :
Boman Catholics

€ath. andApos. Church

Latter Day Saints

^ew8 * - • -

16

3
3
1

6210

1966
080

662
362

100

1000

6364

10,673

2066

14ffO

660

860
268

150

4021

2450

660

1402
630

6680 3774

1879

1738

192

400
603

3300

234

4708

1466
1105

BATH.

{Municipal Borough.)
Population, 54,240.

61

14,18S

260,

1000

270

270

90

60

600

133

_

452
386

360
794
263

160

242

450

194

28
2
5
1
1
1
6

9163
470
674
300

17,300

10,477

960

1730

• •
800

300|

782, 1654

1
1
2
3
1
1
3

3
1
1

32,668

20,675
1430

21,802

5114

13,7043974
1440

2304 1288

300

600

300

2436

127

80

450

620

• •

40
970

70

77

250

10

305
100
441
650
300

250

60
153

« •

80

4n

175

390
886

432
180
891
1070
300

4r

1220

270
230
260

100

15,070

85

437

95

770

500

150

30

1050

645

110

70

40 15

70
60

8787

, 1200

1646

21

120

200

082

580

96

120

29

630

80

666

080

• •
12

600

170

• •
260

28

A8HTOir-Uin>xa-LTint.^The retoms omit to state the nnmber ot tittingn in one place of worship hdongingr to the
TVesletaN M ETyODiSTs, Attended by a tnaximum nnmber of S.^) persons at a service ; and in one place belongini; to the
KoMAN CATHotics, attended by a maxtmuni of fiOO at a service.— JTettiker sitting* nor attendanu are given tor one place
of worstiip belonging tu an l8oLAT£0 Conokeoatiom.

Bath. - The retams omit to state the nomher of nttings !n one place of worship belonging to the Chdech of England
attoided by a maximum «r 69 at a serrice; and in one belonging to the Uoman Oatuolics, attended by a maximum ul iuif
persons at a serrioe.

C, t

114

CENSUS, 1861 i-RELIGIOUS WORSHIP.

{England

TabIlb F. — continued.

EELIGIOVS

DENOMINATION.

Kumber
of Sittings.

II

S

Number of

Attendants at

PubUo Worship

on Sunday,
March 30, 1851
[Including Sun-
day Scholars].

^g
^l

► a

Number
[of Sittings.

It

o

Number of

Attendants at

PuWic Worship

on Sunday,
March 30, 1851
[including Sun-
day Scholars].

O S3

11

1^

TOTii -
FSOTSSTAHT CHVBOIOBS :

Church of Ene^d
United Presby. Church
Preaby. Ch. in England
Independents
Particular Baptists
Qen. Baptist New Con.
Baptists (nof otkermse
defined) m . ,
Society of Prlenda
TJuitarians

Wesleyan Methodists -
Methodist New Oonnex,
Primitive Methodists -
Wesleyan Association •
Wesleyan Bieformers -
Welsh Oalv. Methodists
I/Huntingdon'sConnex.
New Church
Brethren «
Isolated Congr^ations

Othsb CnxtisTiAir Chb.
Boman Catholics
Cath. and Apos. Church
Latter Bay Saints

Jews - - -

BIBMINGHAM.

{Muniei^Mtl Sor<mgh.)
Population, 232,841.

92

25

• •

1

12
9
I

2
6

18
3
3
1
3
1
1
1
1
8

X
1

30.50$

14,465

500
2110
2387

212

744

1634

3268

488

428

250

270

10

200

180

250

847

600

1600

60

35,311

15,378

200
4647
4362

356

1450

4646

900

228

350

• «

22

320

1550

702

300

66,714 43,544

30.843 20,402

700
6657
6749

568

1M
3084

7814
1388
65(
600
270
3S
200
600

1800

1549

600

1600

360

464
3824
3764

460

644

1852
4272
574
400
569
100
130
200
298
100]
1273

3383

85

665

185

6877

8977

529
1049

818
336
190

•

378
60

• •

40

83,564

15,142

277
8298
8990

275

681
3775
565
463
600
155

100
132

1350

1346
178

1200

"92

BLAOKBUBN.

{Municipal Borough,)
Population, 46,536.

26

6997

7
1

4
8

1

2

1
1
1

2

3429
210

865
310

600

250

360
150

400

97

226

100

U,243

5104
690

1928
704

060

400
500
300

57

1000

18,240

8533
800

2793
1014

600

910

760
650
700

154

1226

100

8845

8919
521

1343
304

20
64

282

650
530
820

122

800

70

3527

1676

674

136
280

37

184

600

90

5163

2189

937

140

200

600

90

415

112

600

80

»^i n v p

Total

PeoTESTAKT C917BCHIS:
Church of England
United Presby. Church
Presby, Ch. in England
Independents
GenmU Baptists
Particular Baptists
Society of Priends
Unitarians
Moravians

Wesleyan Methodists
Methodist New Connex.
Primitive Methodists
Wesleyan Association
Wesleyan Beibrmers
New Church
Brethren •
Isolated Congregations

Otheb Chbistiak Chs.
Boman Catholics
Latter Bay Saints

BOLTON.

{Municipal Borough.)

population, 61,171.

86

9

1
6

» •

2
1
1

1
1
2

2

6619

3024

370

163

14

1608
600
450
150

• •

20

70

150

12,597

6132

600
2040

377

600

1792

306
350

850

550

600

20,976

9616

500
2410

540
800
614

3400
600
766
600

370

70

700

600

11,655

4850

100
1410

285

70

630

1860

68

254

169

• •

94
25
80

1760

6031

8054 1489

100
90

• •

27
•30
180

487
179
355

47

482

5901

1093
240

1191

92

317

287

306

30

165

711

BRADFORD.

{Municipal Borough,)

Population, 103,778.

54

12

1

6
2
3
1
1
1

12
1
5
3
3

1
1

I1.M7

20,658

4145 6299
14 625

690
140
672

1000

30

200

1571
280
640
225
810

^0
400

2878

460

2153

460

86

6499

543
1840
1215

100

82,287 B0,438;

10,026
639

3568

600

2825

1000

490

286

7070

773

1980

1440

810

880
400

4n9
430

2510
488

2127
167
126
149

3548
294
867
524

1061

967914,288

3228
200

3479

1164

96

852

95

156
2321

sis

20
128

100

350

1967
255

2129

277

1242

102

mi

286

976

896

1463

S9

600
450

BiBMiNOHAM.-'The returns omit to state the number of 8itting$ for one place of worship beloD.i;ing to the BaxTBaEN.
attended bgr a maximum of 55 at a service ; and for one included amongst those of the Isolated Congbegations, attended
by a maximum of SI at a ievviee.<~The aumber.of attwUmta was not stated for one plaee of worship belonging tathe Cbuikjh
OF England.

QLACKBiiair.— The zetjmis amit to state the nomher of sittinifa in one place of worship helonging to the CHnacn of Eng-
land, attended hj a manmum of 150 persons at a eervice ; In one plaoe belonfdng to the iBTDEPENDSNTa, attended bf a
maxbnvm of 94 ata Hrriee ; and in one plaoe belonging to the Baptists (not otherwise deflned), attended by a maximum of
IK) at a serYiee.— The nnmbnr of oKendanto is not given for two places of worship helonging to the Chuech of England. ;

Bolton. — The returns omit io state the number of aittinsfa fn one place of worship belonging to the Boman Gatsolics,
attended by a maximum of 506 persons at a service— ilTeAAer sittings nor attendants arQ given for one plaoe of workup bdoog-
ing to an Isolated Congkbgation.

Bbadfoed.— The returns omit to state the Bumber of sittings in one plaee of wonbip belonffing'to the Cauacai of
England, attended by a maximnm of ISr pwsons at a servleej in one belonging to the lND£PX»DKNVS,Iattended 1»r a iMsi-
mum of UO at a service ; in one belonging to the Genebal Baptists, attended by a maximum of 85 at a serviee ; in <me
belonging to the WEstifeTAN Befobhebs, attended by a maximum of 6;j0 at a service ; and in one belonging to the Bbethbem,
attended oy a m ax i m u m of 100 persons at a service.— The number of attendants is not given^for one plaee of worship belonging
to the Chuech of England.

AND WaLBS.J

SUMMARY TABLES.

Ill

115

Tablx F. — cotUmued,

BELIGIOtJS

BSNOMIKATION.

Kmnber
of Sitting!.

I

I

Number of

Attendants at

Publio Worship

on Sunday,
March 30, 1861
[including Sun-
day Scha

Iff Sun-
oian].

li

SB'S

Number
of Sittings.

H'

II

I

Number of

Attendants at

Public Worship

on Simday,
March 80,1851
[including Sun-
day Scholars].

g-3

d •

Total

PROTBSTAJrr Chuxchxs

Church of England
Independents
iPtarticular Baptists
Baptists iwiM^fiated)
Sodety or Priends
Unitarians -
Moravians

Wesleyan Methodists
PrimitiTe Methodists
Bible Christians
Wesle:^an Beformers
Calvinistic Methodists
I/Hmitingdon's Connex
Brethren
Isolated Congregations

Othbr Chsistiav Chb.:

Soman Catholics
Oath, and Apos. Church
Latter Day Saints

Jews . - - -

BBIQHTON.

{Parliamentary Sorough.)

Population, 60,673.

38

11,067

12

7
4

2

• •

2
2
2

1
1
1

6BS9

1176

865

460

600
161
240

337

200

100
800
200

20

12,448

6852
1680
1391

662

600

100

82

63a

300

65

24,086

18,401
2856
2266

11,061
1826
1020

600
1102

1100
261
322

»73
200

400
300
200

76

18,668

135
674

671

212
120

1000

200

620

160

40

40

6064

4767
330
132

12,061

95

35
142

87

200

100

50

16

6112

079

1866

242

616

286
162

1160

160

200

200

70

40

BRISTOL.

{Municipal Borough.)

Population, 137,328.

119

H,m

42

19
9
1
1
2
1

12
2
1

10
1

6

2
1

lt,97S

1581

1860

60

600

320

400

^580

935

80

4112
340

32,781

170
12735

1620

280
80

15,224
6521
3206

670

4662
134

640
810

71,94« 89,612

,88418

160

634

180

31,

11,102

6866

60

600

990

400

8242

1069

80

4652

1160

170
2886

2264

280
260

J.747

6814

3317

36

455

690

262

2165

469

30

2555

702

70
073

2882

250
95

4061

2244
240
275

90

• •

176

84,828

890

150
17

13,669

6261

2870

60

200

320

147

2168

650

60

3729

726

76
1397

1630

260
126

BUEY

•

CAMBRIDGE.

{Parliamentary Borough,)

{Municipal Borough.)

Population, 31,262.

Population, 27,816.

TOTAT. •

21

8664

7766

12,920

6664

4271

2849

26

6907

7127

13,894

8598

3298

6961

Pbotsstaitt CmrRCHSB :

,

. Church of EngUmd -

1100

2878

6578

2666

1960

782

16

1140

4444

9384

6616

1486

4246

Independents -

130

1720

1850

1213

406

296

1

600

180

680

317

94

220

Particular Baptists •

860

400

760

150

414

207

3

512

1658

2170

1668

1053

1462

Unitarians

12

690

702

334

202

• •

• •

« •

. •

• .

• •

• •

• «

Wesleyan Methodists -

736

744

1480

581

100

602

1

40O

600

1000

669

250

653

Methodist Newr Connex.

328

468

796

313

312

100

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

Primitive Methodists -

160

150

300

•

160

234

1

35

246

280

130

196

110

Wesleyan Association -

118

676

794

411

60

478

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

New Church

80

40

120

60

80

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

•

QTHSJ^ CHBIATIAIT CHS.:

650

• •

550

812

335

• •

1

280

• •

230

260

200

180

Latter Day Saints

• •

..

• •

100

250

250

1

150

• •

150

38

70

90

Jews - - - -

• •

• •

• •

14

• •

• .

1

•

••

• •

• •

. .

• •

BaiOBTOir.— The retmnis omit to state the number of MtttinffB in one place of worship beloogiog to the Indepxnbents
attended hj a mu^wn of BO penons at a eeirice.

Bbistol.— The returns omit to state the number ottitthiga In one place of worship belonging to the CniTitCH of England
attended by a majdmum of 14 persons at a Berrioe.— The number of attendantg is not gijren for ^ree places of worship
belonging to the Chubch op England.— iVetlA«r rittinfft nor attendants are giren for one place of worship belonging to the
WssLSTAN HxTHODisTB \ One belonging to rhe Weslstan Refobubbs ; and one belonging to the Latteb Bat Saints.

BuBT. — The returns omit to state the numoer of sittingt in one place of worship belonging to the Independents, attended
by a nuucimam of 146 at a serviee ; in one place belonging to the Latteb Day Saints, attended by a maximum ot 250
at a seorrioe ; and in one pkuse belonging to the Jews, attended by a maximum of 14 at a serrioe —The number of atundants
ia not giren for one place of worship Defongintr to the Chubch of England.

Cambbidob.— The returns omit to state the number of tittinga and attendants in two places of worship belonging to
Chubch of ENor.AND, and in one plaoe of wonibip lelong isg ti> tJie Tews.

I 2

\

116

CENSUS, 1851 :— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP.

[England

Table F. — continued.

RELIGIOUS
DENOMINATION.

V4

9

OQ

||
II

Number
of Sittings.

Number of

Attendants at

PubUc Worship

on Sunday,
March 30, 1851^
[including Sun-
day Scholars].

«i4

9

1
11

3

Number
of Sittings.

Number of

Attendants at

Public Worship

on Sunday,
March 30, 1851
[including Sun-
day Scholars].

•

II

1

•
1-9

1

•

11

i

CABIilSLE.

{Municipal Borough.)

Fopuhbtion, 26^10.

CHATHAM.

{Parliamentary Borough,)

Population, 28,424.

Total -

18

4629

3089 11,078

6152

674

1

390
64

180

• •

40

3376

81

$94»

7325

11>962

7658

2288

1440

• •

• •

188

• •

• •

S40

• •

151
14

• •

200

• •

• •

5607

PSOTESTAITT GUITBCHEB :

Church of England
Church of Scotland -
United Presby. Church
. Independents -
General Baptists
Particular Baptists
' Society of Friends
Wesleyan Methodists •
Primitive Methodists -
Bible Christians
"Wesloyan Association -
New Church

Otheb Chbistian Cfa.:

Boman Catholics
Cath. and Apos. Church
lAtter Day Saints

5

1
1
3

• •

1
1
2

1

• •

1

• •

1

• •

1

763

100
1217

1000
360
200

• •

900

• •

• •

• •

89

1816
750
870
153

• •

• •

800

• •

100

• •

• •

• •

• •

4039
750
470

1870

1000
360-
1000

• •

1000

• •

1000

• •

89

1678
160
452
439

• •

30

94

415

120

680

• •

1060

• •

24

948
116

402

• •

60

• •

463
200

700

• •

456

..
81

10

• •

• •

3
1
2

• •

6

• •

4
2
1

1
1

• •

2220

• •

270
123
264

420

23i

231

70

120

• •

3702

• •

950
163
644

iiii

..
466
138

• •

160

• •

• •

6610

• •

1220
286
908

1632

697

369

70

160
120

• •

4013

• •

915

94

665

1246

220
95
20

250
40

• •

1994

• •

• •

893

85

873

1140

• *
324

93
40

100
60

• •

CHETiTENHAM.

{Parliamentary Borough.)

Population, 85,051.

CHESTEIL

{Municipal Borough,)

Population, 27,788.

Total -

27

6942 |l2.123

19,065

10,900

4248
3338

• •

46

• •

• •

• •

9
107

« •

49

• •

• •

• •

400
300

•

8067

35

1612

8517

13,529

7112

4022

4601

Pbotestakt Chusches :

Church of England
Presby. Ch. in England
Independents
Particular Baptists -
Scotch Baptists
Baptists {not otherwise

defined)
Society of Friends
Unitarians ...
"Wesleyan Methodists -
Methodist Now Connex.
Primitive Methodists >
"Wesleyan Association -
Calvinistic Methodists
I/Huntingdon'sConncx.
Isolated Congregations

OTHES CHElSTLiN Chs.:

Boman Catholics >
Latter Day Saints

Jews - -

7

• .
4
3

. •

1
1
1

4

• •

• •

2

• •

1

• •

1
1

1

3398

680
800

• •

100
100
800

489

• •

130
200

• •

100
630

15

7457

1350
1400

• •

• •

• •

926

« •

• •

no

650

• •

260

• •

70

10,855

2030
2200

• •

100

100

300

1415

• •

240
750

• •

360
630

86

6866

losi

1190

• •

30
21

72
805

• •

44
350

325
150

16

3200

804
1600

• •

30

• •

85
756

• •

• •

42
700

• •

400
600

• •

16

1
4
1
1

• •

2
1
3
1

1

• •

1
1

1

1
1

• •

2878

580
88

• •

800

• •

428
350
200

100

• •

150
88

• •

• •

6069

50

880

162

••

• •

250
941
620
180

266

• •

• •

100

• •

• •

7547

50

1400

250

• .

600
250
1369
970
380

866

150

138

• •

• •

4242

60

776

71

8

. .

84
102
872
146
177

120

245

89

190
80

2880
60
40
16
12

• •

26

• •

857
224

m •

125

• •

82

270
30

• •

1640

899
102

• •

• •
. .
67

999
156
ISO

179

200

29

210
250

• •

Carlisle.— The returns omit to state the number otsUtinm in one place of worship belonginjr to the Wesletan Mbthc
DISTS. attended by a maximum number of 63 persons at a serVice ; and m one place belonging to the Pkimitive Metbodists,
attended by a maximum of 200 at a Bervice.— The number of aUendanU is not given for one place of worship belonging to the
CUORCU OS Enolams.

CHATriAH.— The returns omit to state the number of aittingt in one place of worship belonging to the CnuRCH of
Enqland, attended by a maximum of AOO at a service.— iV'ei<Aer eittingt nor attendants are given lor one place of worship
belonging to the Cuuuch of^Englamp.

CnELTENHASf.— The number of attendanU ia not mentioned for two places of worship bfilonging to thfi CHtTBCtt OF
£molanj>.

Chester.— The returns omit to state the number of sittinas in one place of worship belonging to the lNDSPlNDE3iTi«
attended by a maximum of &> persons at a service ; in one belonging to the Scotch Baptists, attended by a maximum oi
12 at a service ; in one belongmg to Lady Uumtinodon's Connexion, attended by a maximum of 200 at a serrice ; and in
one bdunging to the L attea Day Saimts, attended by a maximum of SSU at a serriee.

AND WaL9S.]

SUMMARY TABLES.

Table 'F.^-continMecL

-UQ-

117

SBUGIOITS

DENOMINATION.

'S

I

If
11

Number
of Sittings.

^1

■a
I

Number of

Attendants at

Public Worship

on Sunday,

March 30, 1851

[including Sun-

day Scholars].

t

d

P£)

o.ff

II

Number
of Sittings.

AS
•«1 A

I

Number of

Attendants at
Public Worship

on Sunday,
March 80, 1851
[including Sun-
day Scholars].

E •

Id

is

> (3

TOTAI -

PEOTESTAirr Chubches :
Church ot England -
Independents -
Particular Baptists •
General, Baptists, New

Connexion
Baptists (not otherwise
' defined)
Society of Friends
Unitarians

Weslejan Methodists -
Primitive Methodists •
New Church
Isolated Congregations

Otheb Chbistiait Chb. :

Boman Catholics
Latter Day Saints

COLCHESTER.

{Municipal Borough.)

Population, 19,443.

34

16
6
3

1
3
1

6401

2586

1460

440

300
767

270
166
150

140
102

4603

1172
1185
1170

560
256
360

18,796

6460
2665
1610

300
767

830
422
500

140
102

6095

3161

1510

660

30
68

600
183

20

73

7260

4033

1631

900

50

4S

85
283
2001

30

4049

1257

1278

457

36

330
206
300

67
120

COVENTRY.

{Municipal Borough.)

Population, 36,208.

20 6S88

6 3714

4
2

1
1
1
1

1
1

681
240

60

300

200

100

92

361

600
250

8949

4267

1867

620

260

260
650
168

667

200

15;X37

7981

2546

860

300

300
460
750
260

1028

800
250

6827 1827

2871

1360

637

397

81
325
203
193

1214
251

fS892

900 300
20 67

2503
1344

417

170

110
242
142

1000
64

DERBT.

{Municipal Borough.)

Population, 40,609.

DEVONPORT.

{Parliamentary Borough^

Population, 60,159.

TOTAl -

31

7414

11,783

19,647

10,9W

3776

2299
631
111

• •

216
30

• •

140

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

350

• •

9198

42

9030

12,050

28,180

13,110

2997

12,248

PBOTBSI'AWT CnUBCHBS :

Church of England
Independents
Particular Baptists
Gen. Baptist New Con.
Baptists (not otherwise

defined)
Society of Friends
Unitarians

Moravians - - -
Wesleyan Methodists -
MethodistNewConnex.
Primitive Methodists •
Bible Christians
Wesleyan Association -
Wesleyan Reformers -
New Church
Isolated Congregation -

Otheb Ohbistia27 Chb:
Boman Catholics
Latter Day Saints

•

11
3
1
2

2

1
1

• •

3

1
2

• •
• • •

1
1

• •

2

• •

3573
496

• •

651

372

300

• •

750
150
660

• •

360
100

• •

• •

• •

4991

1090

600

699

1128

• •

• •

1499
330

6:)2

•

• •

• •

374
240

• •

500

• •

8.564

1688

600

1250

1500
300
450

2240

480

1192

• •

734
340

• •

600

• •

4700
847
220
472

670
42

217

104i
256
674

• •

• •

543
151

• •

1244

• •

2590
780
192
610

870

107

988

384

1310

• •

682
85

• •

700

• •

13
9

4

• •

• •

• •

1
1
6
1

« •

2
1
1

• •

2

1
1

5005

1439

667

• •

• •

• •

300

906
40

•

83
30

80

120

60
300

3327
8384
1547

• •

• •

300

2397
140

397
238

• •

• •

320

• •

10,432
4823
2214

• •

• •

300

300

3303

180

..•

480

268

80

120

380
300

5528
2099
1409

• •

• •

• •

62

190

2683

100

339
150

• •

• •

• •

600
50

1531
473

200

• •

• •

• •

• •

146

• •

• •

161
30
70

• •

97

250
40

3990
2497
1430

• »

• •
« •

40

230

2825

ISO

• •

841
140

• •

• •

75

250
250

CoLcnESTEK.— The returns omit to state the number of fittings in one place of worship belonging to the Church ot
Knoland, attended by a maximum of 2iS0 at a service ; and in one belonging to the Independents, attended by a ronsinmm
of 100 persons at a Bcrrice.— The number of attmdanU is not given for one place of worship belonging to the Ciiu&cu or
England.

CovENTBT.— The returns omit to rtate the number of tiuiagn in one place of worship belonging ie the Chukch of
Knoland.— The numlier of afteivfatifs is not giren for one phice of worship belonging to the Church of England ; nor for
one place belonging to an Isolated Conoreoation.

Derby.— The retonu omit to state the number of tittinif$ in one place of worship belonging to the Church of Ehcland,
attended by a maximum number of 200 persons at a service ; and in one place belonging to the Koman Catholics, attended
by a maximum number of 44 persona at a service.— The number of atiendauts ia not stated lor two places of worship belonging
to the Church of EmgIaiid.

I>Eyoin>OBT.^-The returns omjt to state the number of titttnga fai one place of worship belonging to an Isolated Cok-
^BEOATioN, attended by a maximum number of 30 persons at a serricct

I w

118

CENSUS, 1861 :-RELIGIOUS WORSHIP,

[Englaho

■til 1 1^1

Table Fd — continued.

BELIGIOUS

DENOMINATION.

Number
of Sittings.

11

i

o

Number of
Attendants at
Public Worship

on Sunday,

March 30, 1851

[including Sun-

daiy Soholars].

^

S-«

It

6 P*
111

1^

Number
of Sittings.

i

Number of

Attendants at

Public Worship

on Sunday,
March 80, 1861
[including Sun-
day Scholars].

»

TOTAl -
PBOTBSTAHT GHlTBCHBa :

Church of England
Presby. Gh. in Bnghmd
Independents -
General Baptists
Particular Baptists
Baptists {not othenoige
. d^ned) - . •
Society of Friends
Unitarians

Wesleyan Methodists -
Methodist New Cionnex.
Primitive Methodists -

OtHBB Ohsistian Chs.:
Boman Catholics *-
Latter Day Saints • -

v9W9 - - -

DOVBB^

{Municipal Borough,)

Population, 22,244.

21

8
1
1

1
1

8

1
2

6486

4862

279
100

180

466

• »
SO

4413

2440

m

400

684

11,8S{ 6806

7111

1260
600
600

889
180

1069

800

• •

89

4864

464

233

294
18

8^

70
60

3811

4807

2766

60

100
10

295

80

2848

477

m

268

705

130
60

DUDLBf.

{Parliamentary Borough.)

Population, 87,962.

32

7867

a

5
1
1
1
2

1
1
1
6
6
4

8044

12994

200

420

50

250

860
170

• m

862

HOlO; 1640

766 444

2700

450

768

50

500

1854

200
105

288

. •

10

16,911

6694
660

1178
100
750

350

170

500

2216

2660

1200

438
106

10

9128

2311
390
886
224
160

360
18

190
1542
1630

737

880

• •

10

4171

1745

60

60

270

796
661
635

86
10

7707

1211
300

474
100
400

260

182
1290
1960

990

600
50

10

TOTAX

Protestant CHimcHBS;

Church of Bngland
Church of Scotland
Presby. Ch. in Bngland
Independents
Particular Baptists
Baptists {not otherunae
defined)

Society of Friends
Unitarians
Wesleyan Methodists
Primitive Methodists
Bible Christians -
Wesleyan Association
Wesleyan B^formers
I/Huntingdon's Connex.
New Chiurch
Brethren
isolated Congregations

Other Christiait Chs. :

Bioman Catholics
Cath.&Apos. Church -
Latter Day Saints

Jews - - - -

EXETER.

{Municipal Borough.)
Population, 32,818.

40

26

2
3

1
1
2

1

'i

6984

3661

180
140

700
100
250

SCO

116

11,943

6649

892
890

700
1130

600

230

200
200

100

38

18,457

10,840

1072
1030

700

800

1380

800

345

800

100

52

200
1000

200

12,285

6448

7&

2

5438

657
960

54
364
920

130
300

150
700

250

90 48

• 00

133
290

150

166

60

8992

4665

507
1050

87
250
980

220
345

120
800

• • • •

12

28

FINSBURY.
{Parliamentary Borough.)
Population, 823,772.

,127 IB»175

46
1
'2
24
19

21,415
120

665
^12
2388

30

20
12216
268

305
50

7 1216

1870
300
700

61,674

26,16448,879129
480 600
935 1600
9968 15,070
6098 8661

30

180

4588

962

354
150

620

660

640
* *

89,129 60,899

200
6804
1230

669
200

620

1766

2010
900
700

,694

250

870

10,262

6673

130

8818

225

617

93

2000

800

1882

4945
200
140

n,6ix

6891

1661

1205
93

601
160
194

47,620

23,050
100
718

10,689
6661

SO

8884
802

882

ISO

126
889

1679
180
Sli.

DovBS.— The retarns omit to state the number of siuings in one plaoe of worship belonging to the Latteb Day Saihtb,
attended bj a maximum number of 190 persons at a seryioe.— The mraiber of aitendanti is not given for one nlaoe ot worshm
belonging to the Gsnibal Baptists, and for one plaoe belongii^ito the Bomam. Catholics.— JTeAAer «imn0s mor aUead^
ants are given for one place of worsliip belon^ng to the Latter Day Saints.

EXJBTSB.— 13m nnmbor otHuin(f$ a not giren for one plaoe of worship belonging to the Chusch of Englami), attended

OF EWOLAND.

FiMSBUST.— The number of ttittingn is not given for one plaoe ,of WorsMp^ bekm^liii^to tiie Ghuboh of Emo&amd,
attended by a maximum number of 84(] " * ~

by a maximum number of 165 persons i
attended by a maximum number of 1

attended byamaximumBumherofSSO persons at asemoe ; ana tor one piaoe oeiongmg totneicoMAN yATHOLi08,aneiMi«t bra
YnkT<miitn number of SOOpersons at a serrlee.— The number of attendcmtt is not given for four piaoes of wonUp palonglnttotha
CHuacu OF Enoland; for one place belonging to the Indbpemdemts } and for one plaee bekmginf to the SpxAM (Unouos^

jtHT> Walks.]

SUMMARY TABLES*

jrAi*»» —

11»

7.

Tablb F. — ctmHimed,

HBLIGIOTTS

DBNOMmATION.

I

I1

Nambof
•fSitiingi.

II

5a

Number of

Attendants at

Public Wonhip

on Sunday,
March 80, 1861
[including Sun-
day Soholars].

»•-

i

1^

Koniber
ofSlltingi.

I

Number of

Attendants al

Public Wondiip

on Sunday,

Mafeh8e,1851

[includipfc Bim-

day Sonolars].

u

^

I

!i

■iMl ,^^m0^^^

Total -

PBOTB0TA9T OhUAOBXB :

Ghuxeh of BngUmd
Presby. Ch. in England
Independents
Particular Baptists
Wealoyan Methodists •
Methodists,NevConnex.
Primitive Methodists -
Isolated Congregations

Othes Ghbibtiak CH8.:
Soman Catholics ••

GATESHEAD.

(Munieipal JBcrouffh.)

Population. 25,668.

24

7
1

6
6

4

8890

1606

1078
696
812

800

8841

940
600

880

1831

90

9081

600

1968

1906

408

800

8519

1588
290

516
680

500

2424

619

256

1000

844

200

8467

Q&AYESEND.

{MiuUoipal Borough,)

Population, 16^688.

11 8104

1168
100

664
892
140

1086

488
480
880

80

8078

1114 8360

678
540
630

100

91

1101
970

860

180
80

21

8919

1946

690
607
481

140

16

140

986

8281

664

200

78'

• *

1801

60(1!

860

180

• •

GB.BAT YARMOUTH.

{Municipal Borough.)

Population, 80,879.

GBEENWICK.

{PwrUcmeniaty Borough,)
Population, 105,784.

Total •

21

5699

8232

14,223

7280

4297
2499

• •

• •

484

• •

10

« *

246

849

600

• •

• •

• •

• •

169
• <

6716

70

M,«l

17,880

34,685

25,548

OWN)

5087

• •

186
104

• •

101
11

• •

26

• •

8

• •

• •

• •

• •

72

888
180

• •

13;S48

P]U>TBBTAJ!rT CHtTBCHSS :

Church of Bngland

Presby. Ch. in England

Independents -

Particular Baptists *

Oeneral Baptists, New
Connexion

Baptists (no^ othertoiBe

Society of Friends >•
Unitarians - *
Vesleyan Methodists *
Methodist New Connez.
Primitive Methodists ^
Bible Christians -
Wesleyan Association -
Wesleyan Beformers •>
I/Huntingdon's.Connex.
Isolated Congregations

Otheb CrniiflTiAir Chs.:
Soman Catholics
Ltirtter Pay Saints

Jeict -

5

• .
2

• •

• •

2

• •

• •

1

3200

• •
284
ISO

« •

• «
256

60
400
250
300

• •
. •

150
150
480

• •

• •

30

3728

• •

816

888

• s

• m

• •

850

1060

600

700

• •

• •

260

470

• *

• •

• •

30

6028

• •

1100
480

800

• •

255
400

1450
750

1000

• •

• •

400
680
480

• •

• •

60

8785

640
816

200

• •
.17
210
671
347
600

« •

• •

400

180

• •

» •

• •

14

2163

• •
619
870

• •

• •

• *

130
680
333
900

• »

• •

450

150

90

• •
28

21
8
7
9

• •

2

1

• •
6

• •

8
2
8

1

• •

7

8
2

• •

5611
208
790

1100

• •

190
148

m •

758
• .
255
118
873

• •

430

850
.100

• •

8184
1128
2868
8614

. •

248

•*

• *
1546

• •
177
240
481

• •

• •

98
950

• • -

• •

18,845
1776
8868

8614

438

148

* •
2820

• .
482
858
804

• •

• •

640

1300
268

• •

14,716
1867
8499
8708

• •

196
25

• •
1865

• .
180
181
536
111

• •

681

1047
818

6803

481

1906

8800

. •

187

• •

• •

1169

• •

191

166

378

00

• •

536

740
280

GAT«SHBAD.-The number of ott«iddntt is not giTenlforttwo places of worship belonging to the CHtmcH or EffatAMn.

to an IsoLATisn CoMoaxoATioir.

I 4

120

CENSUS, 1861 t-^HELIGIOUS WORSHIP.

[ENdtAKlB^

Tablb F. — continued.

RELIGIOUS

DENOMINATION.

o.tr

II

Number
0fSittiug8«

I

11

< p.

s

Number of

Attendants at

Public Worship

on Sunday,
March 30, 1861
[including Bun-
day Scholars].

C to

Is

^

Number
of Sittings.

%

t'

I

«■(

Number of

Attendants at

PubUc Worshif^

on Sunday,
March 80, 1851
[including Sun-
day Scholars].

off

Si

li

>
»

Total -

Pbotestant Chubches :
Church of England

Independents

Particular Baptists -

General Baptist New
Connexion

Sociefy of Priends

Unitarians . -

Wesleyan Methodists •

MethodistsNewConnex.

Primitive Methodists -

Wesleyan Iteformers -

Isolated Congregations

Othbb Chbistiak Chs.;
Boman Catholics

Latter Day Saints

HALIFAX.

{Municii^ Borough,)

Population, 33,582.

13

2458

1880

2
2
1
1

7384

3081

10,192

4811

50 300

438

JIO

80

400

1028

1500

575

350

2366

1610

655

400

1

5650

2996

208

973
57?
434
460

2588

311
54

289
200

4816

2270

HUDDEBSFIELD.

{Parliamentary Borough,)

Population, 30,880.

26

90

808
681
441
526

7
2
2

1)528

2016

460
40

11,259

1
1
5
3
1

1
1

429
100
668
266

200

100

250

3775

2460

280

16,787

120

2856

946

432

400

5790

2910

320

429

220

3524

1212

632

100

400
260

8758

3670

1717

82

3309

73

120

1763

496

348

47

400
40

2020
261

80

41

• •

282
286
240

6328

70

30

2300
908

2ia
9a

1307
525
600

800
80

TOTAIi -
PKOTKSTAirT ChTJECHBS :

Church of England

United Presby. Church

Xndcpendehts -

Particular Baptists

Baptists (not otherwise
defined)

Society of Friends »•

Unitarians

Wesleyan Methodists -

McthodistsNcAvConnex.

Primitive Methodists -

Wesleyan Association -

Wesleyan Ileformers -

Brethren - - -

Isolated Congregations

Other Citristiaf Chs. :
Roman Catholics

Latter Day Saints
Jew$ • - -

HULL.

(I£unicipal Borough.)

Population, 84,690.

61

12,109

16
1

8
2

2
1
1
7
2
5

1
1
2

1
1

4860
470

1606
140

386

90

1862

206

620

600
383
634

428

600

36

22,906 ,36,177

20,921 ;2223

6818

180

4872

1000

400
6094

875
2180

600
827

200

60

12,880

600

5978

1140

386

4m

7456

1080

2750

1000
710
684

628
600

95

7057
117 '

2988
525

60
111
220

4123
600

2714

18,828

650
880
138

1200
70

74

811 < 5164
89
2888
461

610

61

60

ISO
.. 8988

.. 380
.. 2730

400
834

9C
17

1000
800
LS7

860
160

21

IPSWICH.

{Municipal Borough.)

Population, 32,914.

31

16

2656

2
4

1
1
2

1
1

1993

10,274

4862

8167

852
546

600

60
300

100

80

60
120

200

80

1020
2460

800
556

200
270

100

16,017

1872
8006

600
860

856

800
860

60
120

800

87

9721

5722

971

7611

4760

997

1880 1414

111
810
299

80

88

20
80

200

10

71

• •

72

287

60

6106

2946

* •

885

1150

450
29C

100
80

20
85

200

• ••

Huj>DERSFi£LD.— The number of attemlanta it not given ibr one place of worship belonging to the Wesletin Mztho-'
DISTS. •

Hui.L.~The nnmbcr of 8iUinfi$ is not glren for one pince of wonhip belonprinfr to the Baptists (not otherwiire deBned),
attended I»t a maximum numlipr of flO persons at a aerrice.—^eithpr fittiriga ttor attmdnnU are ici^en lor two places of
worship befongini; to the Chukch of England ; for one place belonging to the Baptists (not otherwise defined) ; and for '
one place bf longiqg to tho ^*bimitive >(ethopists.

AND WAtEB.]

tmrMMARY TABLES.

ii) J

12t

Tablb F. — coMinwdS,

Number of

Number of

^

Attendants at

^

Attendants at

f

Number

Public Worship

on Sunday,
March SO, 1651

Number

Public Worship
on Sunday,

RELIGIOUS

il

ofSiUinga.

ofSittmgs.

March 80, 1851

%i

[including Sun-
day Scholars].

[including Sun-
day Scholan].

DENOMINATION.

(Number
Worsh

i Number
Worsh

•

Appro-
priated.

1

ss it

Even-
ing.

m

Appro-
priated.

s

Morn-
ing.

After-
noon.

1 Even-
ing.

1

KIDDERMINSTER.

KING'S LYNN.

{.Municipal Borough.)

{Municipal Borough.)

1

Population, 18,463.

Population. 19,356.

Total -

16

3756

6629

9685

5027

801

4066

16

5257

5145

9502

6076

1767

8202-

PROTESTAirr Chitbchbs:

Church of England

5

2606

2689

6645

2789

484

2212

4

1824

1640

8714

2090

1814

976

Independents

1

100

1000

1100

533

• •

300

1

26S

700

958

638

« •

886

PtartiGular Baptists

1

120

280

400

224

• •

181

2

870

750

1120

740

• •

616

Society of Priends

• •

« •

• •

V •

• •

• •

• •

1

120

• •

120

7

1

• •

Unitarians - n

1

60

600

650

311

• •

167

1

146

104

260

120

• •

« •

"Wesleyan Methodists -

S

340

650

890

400

167

683

1

276

884

1160

626

100

420

Primitive Methodists •

2

110

140

250

210

233

1

113

417

630

348

281

860

Wesleyan Association -

• •

• •

• m

• •

• •

• •

• •

1

150

150

300

102

71

100

."Wesleyan B^fohners -

. * •

• •

• m

• •

• •

• •

• •

1

400

500

900

281

• m

850

I/Huntingdon'sConnex.

1

230

470

700

260

• •

300

• •

* •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

Otheb GuKiSTiAir Ghs.:

Soman Catholics

1

260

• •

260

300

160

• •

1

* •

• •

360

200

• •

• •

Latter Day Saints

• •

* •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

1

100

• •

100

80

• •

• •

LAMBETH.

mmm^

LEEDS.

{Parliamenixvrif Borough.)-

(

[Municipal Borough^

-

Popuh^ion, 251,346.

Population, 172,270.

Total -

96

22,848

36,026

61,664

40,240

6295

82,426

137

28,201

42,804

76,488

B9,392

13,882

29,280

PBOTKHTAITT GuUKCJUIS:

-

1
r

Church of England

36

13,976

22,468

38,223

24,723

2804

17,778

36

9760

10,198 25,436

13,530

6106 8558

Independents

16

2620

7002

9712

6864

1072

5694

11

2050

6256

8805

8428

90

2564

Particular Baptists -

12

1078

3216

4374

8568

746

3576

9

1246

2696

3941

1350

698

1080

Scotch Baptists -

« •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• *

1

160

• •

150

35

48

48

General Baptises, New

Connexion

• •

• •

• •

• h

• •

• •

• •

2

^

850

1160

469

• •

4.77

Baptists (nototherunse
defined) - . -

. 1

100

• •

100

«ha

• •

85

1

104

436

640

236

9 •

150

Society of Friends

1

334

• •

334

117

72

• •

1

1100

• •

1100

363

169

* •

Vnitarians . • .

• •

• •

• •

• •

• w

• •

• •

3

690

650

1240

606

• •

227

Wesleyan Methodists -

12

2262

3026

6288

3292

15

3719

26

7604

12,871

20,475

9614

2193

8089

Methodist Nei^Connex.

1

120

462.

582

219

• »

160

7

642

2076

2717

1578

711

1314

Primitivo Methodists -

6

400

50

480

105

16

134

13

1607

2298

3900

1607

698

1698

Bible Christians

. 1

140

116

256

129

• •

258

• •

• •

• •

* .

. .

• •

• «

Wesleyan Association •

1

90

70

160

87

m •

52

10

1438

2916

4364

1796

726

1843

Wesleyan Reformers -

. 1

100

25

125

110

• •

110

4

200

• 9

20U

660

732

1030

I/Huntingdon'sConnex.

1

100

400

600

340

• •

200

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

New Church. - . -

• •

• •

• .

• •

%•

• •

• •

1

150

700

866

80

• •

110]

Brethren

• •

• •

. .

• •

• •

• •

• •

2

150

♦100

250

271

• •

830

Isolated Congregations

5

820

• «

820

256

60

76

5

280

• •

280

196

181

669

Other Cheistiait Chs.:

Roman Catholics

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

2

400

820

1220

3644

865

lOOOj

• ••

Cath. and Apos. Church
Latter Day Saints

1

400

• .

400

250

300

300

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• «

3

310

• *

310

190

210

335

1

240

« •

240

100

150

200

Jews ...

• •

. •

• *

'• •

• •

• •

• •

2

90

50

140

46

86

• •

KiDDBKMiNSTEK.-The nnmberofafteiHf ante is not giren for one place of worship belonging to the CHnacH of England.
—Ktither Httinm nor attendanu are giren for one place of worship belonging to the Pbimitive Mxthodists.

LAMBETii.~The returns omit to state the number otaittingn in one place of worship l>elonginff to the Wesletan Metho>
BMTs, attended by a maximum number of 40 persnns at a service ; in two places belonging to the Pbimitive Methodists,
attended by a maximum number of 46 persons at a perrice ; and in one place beionginir to toe Latteb Day SAiNTs.attended
by a maximum number of 80 persons at a senrioe.— The number oXaitendanta is not given for two places of worship belonoin/;
to the EsTARLisuED Chubicu ; for one place belonging to the Independents ; and for one place oelonging to an Isolated

CONGBEOATION.

Leeds.— The returns omit to state the number otsittitm in one place of worship beloniring to the EstabltsbeD Chobch.
attended by a maximum number of 03 persons at a service ; in one place belonging to the Pabticulab Baptists, attended
by a maximum number of 120 persons at a service ; in two places belonging to the Wesleyan Methodists, attended by a
maximum number of 109 persons at a service; in one place belonging to the Wesleyan Befobmebs, attended by a maxi-
mum number 7fi0 persons at a service ; and in three places belontring to Isolated Congbegations, attended by a maxi-
mum niunlier ot B&) persons at a service.— The number of attendai^$ is not given ibr two places of worship beiunging tojthe
Establishbd Chubch.]

122

CENSUS, 1861 s—RELIGIOUS WORSHIP,

[Enolano'

Table V.-^-coiUintied,

BfllilGIOUB
DENOMINATION.

(Number of Places of 1
Worship. 1

Number
of Sittings.

Number of

Attenduitsat

Public Worship

on Sunday,
Mansh80,1861
[including Sim-
day Sdholars].

Number of Places of 1
Worship. 1

Number
ot Sittings.

Number of

Attendants at

PubUc Worship

'on Sunday,

March 80» 1861

[including Sun-

dsy Scholars.]

. . 1 —

1

■5'"&

H

It

After-
noon.

It

1

Appro-
priated.

1

Morn-
ing.

ki

IEven-

tog.

LEICESTER.
(Municipal Borough)
Population, 60,584.

(

LIVERPOOL.

[Municipal Borough.)

Population, 876,966.

Total -

86

11,110

13,608

26,008

16,980

6S86

16;622

166

lltOt

78,071

ISMW

B6«218

9988

61,663

F&OTESTAITT CHXTBCHBS :

Church of England

9

4274

4264

8828

6884

4036

6024

69

ll,4ll

87,866

60,546

86,001

4788

26»4B8

Church of Scotland -

«

• .

• .

• •

• •

t .

2

20

2680

2660

780

810

800

United Presbj. Church

• •

* •

.

. .

• «

. .

1

60

1100

1160

666

. .

486

Presliy. Ch. in England

. •

* .

. .

• *

« •

* •

4

70

8830

8900

2688

688

- 1160

Itoformfid Irish Preiby.

• •

•

••

. •

• •

« .

1

120

> »

120

• .

• •

«.

Independents

3

1144

1490

2684

1700

1287

10

2487

6606

7942

3590

246

8489

Particular Baptists -

6

1562

1662

8214

2640

200

1715

7

L090

8800

4890

1288

140

1441

General Baptists, New
Connexion

S

1424

2006

3429

2260

• •

2143

• •

• •

• •

. •

• •

• •

• .

Baptists (not otherwise
defined)

• •

• •

• •

• *

• .

• ft

• 4

4

780

1400

2130

4/76

46

720

Society of Friends

1

280

. .

280

78

41

• •

1

. •

• •

940

289

180

• •

Thiitarians ••

1

20

460

470

860

• •

280

4

181

1610

1791

986

67

828

Wesleyan Methodists -

2

856

1216

1672

750

79

800

17

3192

5752

8944

6941

1088

6047

HethodistNewCounex.

• •

• •

• •

• m

• •

• •

« .

8

620

1400

2020

744

. .

686

Primittve Methodists -

3

340

781

1121

555

285

960

3

400

900

1300

671

20

657

Wesleyan Association -

1

160

690

760

320

200

600

4

937

1404

2431

808

• •

662

IndependentMethodists

1

260

* .

260

•-•

140

40

1

• •

• •

• •

20

• •

SO

Wesleyan Beformers -

1

260

800

1050

683

680

• *

• •

• •

• •

. •

• •

• •

Welsh Calv. Methodists

> •

• •

s •

• •

* •

6

1118

8128

4241

98240

248

£916

1/Huntingdon'sConnex.

. .

• •

• •

• •

. .

1

160

• 4

160

1

146

ISO

Sandemanians •

• •

• «

• •

• •

• .

1

• •

• •

• •

89

82

• .

New Church

• •

. •

• •

• •

• •

2

200

400

600

181

• •

400

Isolated Congregations

1

600

600

176

400

14

1308

787

8096

789

87

111$

OiHBB Chbibtiait Chs. :

•

Boman Catholics

1

200

860

560

686

185

497

16

7278

6946

14,218

38,182

1906

15,806

Cath. and Apos. Church

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

•
4 •

1

100

. .

100

70

• •

60

Latter Day Saints

1

250

• *

250

• •

120

296

1

•

9

. .

9

• •

• «

20

Jews ...

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• .

• •

8

180

680

710

181

88

4n

LsiCESTBB.— The nnmber ofauendanu is not giren for two plaeesof woimhip belonging to the EsTABLlSHin Uhvbch.

" .LmfBPooL.— The retitms omit to state the number of tUtinas in four places of worship belonging to the Establis&sd
Chttbch, attended by a nuudmnm number of 1067 persons at a serrice ; In one plsoe belonging to tSt WESLlTAlt Mxth<h
DiBTs, attended by a maiimum number of 10 persons at a serrioe ; in one place belonging to the PaixlTlvB HSTBODlSTt,
attended by a tnarimwrn number of 80 persons at a serrice ; in one place belonging to the IBDCPBITDBRT MSTBODIStt,
attended ter a maTJmum nnmber of 80 persons at a serrice ; in one place belon^^c to the Sandbm aniaks, afetsndM
by a maziinum number of 88 persons at a senrloe : In one place belonging to an isolated CoKOBBOAlioir ; and la
one plaoe belonging to the Boman Catholics, attended by a maximum nnmber of f 8 persons at a serTiee.>-The nnmber
afaUendanti is not slTan for three plaoes of worship belonimig to the Establishbd Chvbch ; for one plooe belmiging to the
SiroBMBD IBISH ntBSBTTBBiAvs ; foT one plaee bdon^ng to the PABTictLAB BAfTiSTs ; and for two pfaMSs bsiBiigiBf
to the JBWB.

AND WaLBS.]

SUMMARY TABLES.

12a

Table F.— coneifmedL

fiBLiaiOTTS

DENOMINATION.

IS

Number
of SittingB.

It

Number of

Attendants at

Public Worship

on Sunday,
Maawh 30, ISftl
[includuig Sun-
diqr Schouurs].

H

»

5 PS

It

ll

Numbor
of Sittings.

I

1

Number of

Attendants at

PubUo Worship

on Sunday,
March 80, 1851
[including Sun-
day Sohouurs].

I

I

Total -

Pbotbbtastt Ghuschbb }
Church of England

Tnited Presby. Church

Freflb7. Ch. in England

Independents

General Baptists

Fttrticular Baptists

Baptists (no^ othervnM

Society of Priends

Unitarians

Monmans •

"^esleyan Methodists

Methodist New Connex,

PrimitiyeMethodists

Wes. Meth. Associaition

I/Huntingdon'sComiez.

Siv ndpi*"*w^^*n ''

'Isolated Congregations

Lnthflnms • •

Prendh Protestants

Beformed Church in
the Netherlands •

OtHBB <iHBl6TIAV ChB.

Soman Oatholios
Oreek Churcli
German Catholics
Latter Bay Saints

JetM •'

CITY OP LONDON.

(Municipal Boromgh.)

Population, 127,869.

115 18,387

80,238

78
2
2

10

11^40
800

1889

16,053

1200

580

5887

787

2
2

4

800

1100

886

67;J76

1106

31,575

41,190
3000
1180
7706

18,700

955

460

4790

1982

620 920
1100
1246 1632

1
1
8
1
1

1
1
1

100
200
200
120
280

850

720

• •

845

400

602

6724

19,804

6055

160

252
248
978

106
100

600

200

1887

820
200
1345
520
280

350

2500
105
800

400
200
4^
90
150

70

10,918

1260

370

3340

854

50

2467

1350
160
500

1104

110

126

1080

600

143

469

100

200

713

MACCLESFIELD.

{Municipal Borough,)

Population, 39,048.

27

7164

3204

8
1

347
100

• •

100
230
100

8748 15,906

4225

1210
400

••

727

shsoo

2
1

246
150

250

1319
800
238
160

7429

1567
500

• •

100
230
350

7782

8233

3584

2297

660

2046

2100

484

310

550

160

16

62

37
150

1230
522
880
151

36

• •

24

31

21

800

6168

1918

684

200

• •

140

800

990

209

165

80

120

1377
634
241
186

880

200

LoNDON.—The returns omit to state the number ot sittings in one place oX worship belongrlng to the Chusch of Enqland
attended br a maiimnm iramber of 190 persons at a service.— The nnmber of aUendanU b not given for four ptaees of
worship beloaxioir to the Ohubch of England, and for one place belonging to tlie Pasticulas Baptists.— i^eftAsr
fUthiff$ nor nUtndanu are glren for one place of worship belonging to the Ohubch or Emoland.

Macclxsfield.— The returns omit to state the number of sittino* in one place of worship belongfaig to the PABTlct7i.A&
Baftists, attended bjr a maximum number of 24 persons at a serrice ; and in one place belonmg to the Lattsb Day
SaiktSi attended %gr a. maximum munber of SCO persons at a serrioe.

124

CENSUS, 1861 j-RELIGIOUS WORSHIP.

[Bngland

Table F. — continued.

BELIGIOUS .
DENOMINATION.

1 Number of Places of 1
Worship. 1

Number
OfSittuigs.

Number of

Attendants at

Public Worship

on Sunday,
'March SO, 1851
[including Sun-
day Scholars].

If

25

Number
of Sittings.

Number of

Attendints at

Public Worship

on Sunday,

March 80, 1851

[including Sun*

day Scholars].

*

11

•

1

Morn-
ing.

1 After-
1 noon.

Even-
ing.

•

11

Total.

Morn-
ing.

After-
noon.

1 Even-
ing.

MAIDSTONE.

MANCHESTER.

{Municipal Borough.)
Population, 20,740.

1

I

{Municipal Borough.)
Population, 303,382.

Total •

17

3522

6105

10,327

6064

3406

3148

122

»,«87

60,892

95,929

64.467

8868

32,048

Paotestaitt Ghubcttks :

Church of England

6

2510

2813

5782

3738

2944

1243

32

ll,«S

24.622

38,120

fS0,060

4819

11,375

Church of Scotland -

• *

• •

• •

• m.

« •

• •

• •

2

• .

1060

1060

280

100

100

United Presby. Church

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• .

2

200

800

1000

820

• •

950

•

Presby. Ch. in Enghmd

• •

• .

• •

• •

..

..

• .

4

550

3070

3620

2060

710

1150

Independents

1

200

600

700

377

53

264

19

4306

8392

12,698

6396

210

2664

Particular Baptists -

3

225

1002

1227

721

262

682

7

1780

2470

'-^SO

1727

65

1855

Baptists {not otherwise
d^fhied)

• •

• •

• •

• m

. .

• •

• •

1

36

201

240

• .

150

200

Society of Priends

1

• •

• •

250

37

20

• •

1

1330

• •

1330

453

202

• •

Unitarians «

1

150

250

400

138

• •

50

4

620

2080

2700

1210

160

500

Wesleyan Methodists -

1

236

810

1046

488

77

387

17

1789

8184

12,973

6403

731

5683

Methodist New Connex.

•

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

2

600

650

1150

559

• •

191

Primitive Methodists -

1

62

130

192

53

50

22

5

715

1141

<

1856

1143

105

1150

Bible Christians

• •

• «

• •

• •

• •

• •

1

150

300

450

157

177

« •

Wesleyan Association -

• •

• •

• •

• •

« •

• •

10

2335

2936

5271

9362

157

1634

WdshCalvinisticMeth.

• •

• •

• •

* •

• •

* •

1

40

260

300

• .

150

146

I/Hontingdon'sConnex.

1

• •

600

600

500

• •

450

1

.64

513

577

322

• •

433

New Church

• •

• •

• •

* •

• •

• •

1

250

500

760

350

• •

200

Isohited Congrosations

2

130

ft •

130

12

• •

50

2

220

• •

220

85

4

lao

Othss Chbistia^t Chs.:

Boman Catholics

• •

• •

• •

• .

. .

• •

• •

7

S400

3450

6850

19,880

1052

S647

Greek Church

• •

• •

• •

• .

• •

• •

• •

1

86

• •

86

60

• •

• •

Jews « « •

• •

• •

4 •

• «

• •

• •

• •

2

68

860

428

150

80

11»

* Maidstone.— The nnmber of ttttendanu is not girea for one place of worship belonging to the Chubch of
England.

Manchestes.— The nnmber of attendants Is not dren for fire places of worship belonging to the Chuboh or
England, and for one place of worship belonging to the Indefendekts.

AND Walks.]

SUMMARY TABLES.

//.

125

Table F. — continued.

BELiaiOUS
DENOMINATION.

Number
of Sittings.

Number of

Attendants at

Public Worship

on Sunday,
March 30, 1851
[including Sun-
day Scholars].

2;

Number
ofSitthigs.

Number of

Attendants at

PubUc Worship

on Sunday,
March 30, 1861
[including Sun-
day Scholars].

J**

Appro-
priated.

■i'

Morn-
ing.

1 After-
1 noon.

Even-
ing.

6

•

< ft

•

Morn-
ing.

After-
noon.

Even-
ing.

JlXUYLEBONB.

{Parliamentary Borough.)

Popuhition, 870,967.

MEETHYE TYDFIL.

{Parliamentary Borough,)

Population, 68,060.

TOTAT. -

126

55,752

59,576

96,753

77,055

18, 4n

47,175

84

l«,707

16,676

34.629

22,706

4086

28469

Frotbstaitt CauSCHXS :

Church of England

R5

22,858

36,102 162,085

19,405

IS,tM

^,301

10

1602

916

3764

1448

76

1837

' United Presby. Churct

1

80

600

680

210

• •

150

• •

• •

• •

• .

• •

• •

Presby. Ch. in England

2

782

1900

2682

1775

• •

1080

• •

• .

• •

• *

• •

• •

. •

Independents

17

8414

8189

11,603

9205

869

8309

20

2969

5477

8466

7902

839

8336

Particular Baptists -

10

1036

4388

6324

8096

690

3262

19

6681

6183

10,864

9041

809

10,664

General Baptists, New
Connexion

2

450

800

1250

1074

1098

. •

• .

• .

• •

• •

. .

• •

Baptists (not otherwise
deflned)

1

100

400

600

200

200

. •

• .

. •

. .

• •

• .

. .

(Jnitarlans

1

50

450

600

800

200

2

261

200

461

263

••

204

Wesleyan Methodists "

10

1657

3501

5158

8814

3010

10

1429

1881

3310

760

176

1619

PrimitiTe Methodists •

3

130

50

180

102

68

201

£

160

810

400

14fl

80

276

Wesleyan Association -

2

138

60

196

277

836

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

Wesleyan Reformers •

1

70

• •

70

46

60

2

120

• •

120

40

• •

116

Welsh Calv. Methodists

« •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• .

10

2640

2639

6279

1544

1728

3977

I/Huntingdon'sConnex.

2

140

766

900

525

480

• •

* .

• •

• •

. •

• .

• •

New Church

2

60

• m

860

196

130

• •

. .

• •

• •

• •

a .

• •

Isolated Congregations

6

1040

• •

1040

181

52

168

1

265

40

306

226

. .

462

OTHSS CHBIBTIAir CH8. :
Soman Catholics

6

1394

2070

3464

5693

9^

1576

1

300

. .

800

600

150

• »

Greek Church •

1

100

« .

100

2<>

• .

• •

• •

• •

• .

a .

. •

• .

• •

Catholic and Apostolic
Church

2

1100

1100

700

400

450

• #

• •

• •

• •

• .

• .

• »

Latter I>ay Saints

2

220

• .

220

90

120

170

6

1260

• •

1260

711

1067

646

Jew$

1

83

800

833

148

• •

• .

1

10

30

40

34

21

28

MABTLEBoifE.-The returns omit to state the number of titHngs In one place of worship belonRincr to the Establtsbsd
Crdbch, attended by a maximum number of SOU persons at a serrice ; and in one place belong&fr to the iNDBPKMDXitTS.
attended by a maximum number of 102 persons at a senrice.— The number of attmdanU is not g^ren for foor places of worship
belonging to the Established Chuboh : and tor one place belonging to the Koxan Catboucs.— JVeiMcr sttitiHe nor
attendants are giren for one plaee of worship belonging to the Established Chubch.

Mebthtb Tydfil.— The returns omit to state the number of titUngx in three places of worship belonging to the Tndetsk-
DENTS, attended by a maximum number of 7U5 persons at a service ; in one place belonging to the PabtIcclab Baptists
attended by a maximum number ot 200 persons at a service ; in one place belonging to the Wesley am Kefobmebb attend«{

are giren.for one place of worship belonging to the Wesley an Methodists.

126

cfeNSUS, 1861 :-.RELIGIOUS WORSHIP.

[Bnoland

'- J •— -

Table F. — canJixKMd,

SBLIGIOTTS

DENOMINATION.

^

11

Number
of Sittings.

%

Number of

Attendants at

Public Worship

' on Sunday,
March 30,^851
[including Sun-
day Scholars].

H

»

PS

Number
of Sittings.

II

^\

i

Number of

Attendants at

PubUc Worship

on Sunday,
March 80, 1861
[including Sun-
day Schoiare].

li

g 6b

Total -

Pbotbstaitt Chttbchbs :
Church of Bngland
Church of Scotland
United Presby. Church
Presby. Ch. in England
Independents
Particular Baptists -
Scotch Baptists - y-

• Baptists (ho^ otJterwise-

Society of Friends

Unitarians

Wesleyan Methodists -

Methodist New Connex.

Primitive Methodists -

Bible Christians

Wesleyan Association -
•• Wesleyan fiefbrmers -

Welsh Calv. Methodists

New Church

• • Isolated Congregations .

OTHXS CHUISTIAlf Chb. :
Homan Catholics
Latter Bay Saints

Jews

NBWCASTLB-ON-TYNE.

{Municipal Borough.)

Population. 87,784.

61 11,166

11
2
8
2
2
6
1

1
2
6
8

4

2

1
2

2877

' 600

600

260

86

1648

260

612
257

1160
080

1066

495

850
150

410

74

16,981

7061

1310
950
860

815

2502

782

767

50

1334

30

28,806 18,710

9928
1600
1200
1670
1036
1898
250

612
1072
8662
1472
1823

496

400
160

1744

104

7202
625

1170
704
826

1028
44

217

461

1270

210

806

eso

70
8

3389

50

4640

2643
225

40

112

139
145
870

06

900

11,730

4691
800
275
648
618
698
42

118

1307

280

742

780

70

67

604

NEWPORT.

{Municipal JBorough,)

Population, 19,823.

21 4635

3

5
3

766

riooo

2

1

2

1
1

906

690

60

426

160

400

300

6383

10,018

631

1068
924

1260

180

250

80

1000

1636

1823
1924

1840

230

075
230

460

1300

6866

1177

873
012

488

71

210
260

10

1300
60

646

128

96

200
200

6424

820

1007
1160

684

84

409
201

10

700
400

TOTAl -

PEOTBST AVT Chubchss :

Church of England
. Indtt)endents .-

Particular Baptists

General Baptists, New
Connexion -

Baptists {not otJierurise
define^

Society of Friends
. . Unitarians

Wesleyan Methodists -
. , Primitive Methodists -

Wesleyan Association -

Wesleyan Befbrmers -
. I/Huntingdon'sConnex.

New Church

Isolated Congregations.

Otuxb Cesistiak Chb. :
Boman Catholics
Latter Bay Saints

JewB • - -

NOB.THAMPTON.

{Municipal Borough,)
Population, 26,667.

28

11
8
6

1
1
2
1
1

6049

2407
839

680

400

96

466

128

86

200

400

7622

14,268

8436
1467
1241

195
932
172
179

6840
1806
2121

400
290
1897
800
214

200

300
400

7381

2987
1618
1546

69
280
796

79
107

30

30

2226

1031
675

388
92

40

7289

2513

987

1495

460
160
1236
1^
120

;oo

100

NORWICH.

{Municipal Borough.)
Population, 68,195.

80 M22

41
3
4

3

1
1

5

4

1

1

1

11

1
1

10,330

S066
380

160

206
408
120
696
196

120

260

12

1740

4D0
69

28,884 13,240

2533
1866
1748

150

880
1496

858

460
700
120

30

15,55i;
2246
2447

300

266

408

600

2191

1064

670

960

132

1740

ie,sr<i

6520
1786
.1639

200

116
98
491
494
607

400
89

322

160

90

407

260

* •

26

6381
260

817

160

138
41

606
604

117
116

974

181

7908

2186

989

1169

160

18?

186
660

788

204

80

106

1035

100
24

Kewcastle-on-Ttne.— The returns omit to state the number of nttmg» in one place of worship belonging to the
Umited Pbesbiterian CHcatm, attended by a maximum number of 97ft persons at a serrice ; and in <»e place beloaging
to an Isolated Conobxoation, attended by a maximum number of 80 persons at a serrice.— The number of •Mmdavu
is not given for one place (^worship belonging to the Established Chcbch.- A'cMer HttU^ mor lUtemknu are givea lur
one plaee itf wonhip behmgiagto the Established Cbubch ; for one Iplace belonging to the Pabticulab Baptists ; and
for one place belon^ng to tiie Baptists, not otherwise defined.

Newpobt.— The returns omit to state the number of aittings in one place of worship belong^n^ to the Established
Chubch, attended by a maximum number of 200 persons at a service ; and in one place belonging to the Lattsb Dat
Saints, attended by a maximum number of 400 persons at a eervice.

Nobthampton.- The number of attendants is not given for one place of worship belonging to the Establisbxd Chubch
and for me idaoe b«louging to the JIomam Catholics.

NoBWiCH.— The returns omit to state tlie number of Htiings in three places of worship belon^Bg to the Establxsbxd
CHUBCH,attended bramaximum number of 960 persons at a serrice ; in one place belonging to the Pbimittve ALethooisTs,
attended by a maximum number of 15 persons at a service; in one plaee belon^ng to an I80LA.TXD Conobeoation.
"Attended by a maximum number of 59 persons at a service ; and in one place belonging to the Boman Catholics, attended

a mt^Tn*"""* number of S50 persons at a service.— The number of attendants is not givoi for one place of worship belonging
He Established Chxjbch.— ifeitiker tfuhHf* nor attendantt are given for one place of worship belonging to an Isolated

aaSQATIOM.

AND Wales.]

SUMMARY TABLES.

!h

/

IS

Tabub F. — eoHtumed.

IlBUGIOVa

SBNOHINATION.

Pi
If

Kumber
of Sittings.

I

Number of

Attendants at

PabUc Worship

on Sunday,
March 30, 1851
[including Sun-
day Scholars].

i«

I

I

9

^ PI

Number
of Sittings.

P4

I-

■^ ft

3

Number of

Attendants at

Public "Worship

on Sunday,
HMroh80,1851
[including Sun-
day Scholars].

S-^

ki

S he

9S

M*Mi^H»^^«|«i«^^f«

NOTTINGHAM.
{Municipal jBar<mffh,)
Population, 57, 407.

PROTESTAVT CHVXCHJSS :

Church of England
Independents
' Paartfeular Baptists
General Baptists, New
' Connexion - .
Baptists (not otheruHae
' • ddlned)
Socloty or Friends
Unitarians
Moravians

Wesleyan Methodists
Metdiodist New Oonnex,
Primitive Methodists
Wesleyan Association
Independent Methodists
W^uevan Beformers
New Church
Isolated Congregations

Othsb CmUflTIAXr CB8. ;

Boman Catholics
. . Cath. and Apoe. Church.
Latter Day Saints

J0¥>9 . • -

S7

U,484

8
6
8

3

1
1
1

8
1
8
1

•

1
1

8

14.763

3528

1067
1050

^6

100

550

60

1030
138
683
140

600
800
770

600
400
824

30

86,947

8880

8774
1320

1708

650

8634

850

1267

200

« •
* •

623

20

16»864

7040
3841
2370

2181

100
650
610

3664
982

1850
340

600
200

770

1123
400
824

60

5570
2014
1098

1231

30

87

606

1830
734

1223
165

500

60

176

1420 312

146014.846

506
277
60

20

14

49

45

84

83

136

87 15

4184
1345
1285

1419

47

2250
493

1900
246

700
100
147

604

233
14

OLDHAM.
{Municipal Borough.)
Population, 52,820.

7446

9
4

8

13896
630
280

1
1
8
1
2
8
8

48
400
370

$4
298
200
790

600

460

8739

1^784

3975

1/60

490

140
84
1820
868
484
188

40

7870

2390

770

188
484
1590
448
788
888
790

7229

4686

8784

1634

600

8469
757
108

115
179
779
148
100
180
860

600

490

650

88
298
188
228
150

284

850

4798

980

1048

510

185
707
146
610
860
858

60

OXFORD.
{Municipal Borough.)
Population, 87,843.

PLYMOUTH.

{Municipal Borough.)

Populatiou, 62,221.

TOTiX -

38

19
8
3

t •

• •

• •

• •

• •

6350

5413

15.618

88^

2785
2235

• •

• •

• •

600
50

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

6488

38

9268

13,647

83,806

13,176

3056

1648

68

114

80

• •

78

« •

803

• •

• •

• •

8S3

• •

50
24

12,642

PEOTBflTAirT CHtmcfmi :

Church of England -
• Independents
Particular Baptists •
Society of Friends
XJnitarians

Wesleyan Methodists -
Primitive Methodists -
Bible Christians
Wesleyan Association -
Wesleyan Beformers -
New Ohuroli
Isolated Congregations

Othsk Cbbibtiait Chs. :

Boman Catholics
Cath. and Apos. Giurch

Jews - - -

4171
894

1000
300

186
90

• •

95
50

• •

40

• •

24

3445
560
460
250

eio

166

• •

• •

• *

• •

40

• •

6

11,296
944

1625
650

708
246

• •

• •

95
50

• m

80

.

30

6767
606

1053
100

• •

448
128

• •

• •

86

• •

• 4

60

• •

10

3273
444

1070

• .

400
190

• •

• •

71
40

. .

• •

• •

10
6
1
1
8
6

• •

1
1

• a

• •

10

..
1

1

3801
786
329
400
168
810

« •

88
136

••

2460
250

•

4684

8838

707

606
1466

• •

640
178

• •

3050

• •
a a

150

0615
2968
1066
400
674
8876

688
808

• •

6600

250
150

6086
1617

797
60

213
1487

• •

879
77

• •

8887

• •

83
50

5074

1440

669

209
1863

• •

401

44

• •

• •

884B

4 •

60

4

Nottingham.— Tba Bnmber of amndanOa is not given for ona plaee of worship liekngiag to tha Catholic avd
ArosTOLic Ghubgh.— ^ettlkor «ftttiH;w fwr aMendemts are giren for oae plaea of womhip betenglBg to tiia Rohan Cathozjcs.

Oldham.— The rettums omit to state the number of aittwfp in one place of wonhip beloatring to aa laoLATSD CONQKSOA-
TION attended by a nuoiimtm number of 00 persons at a servioe.— The number ot atumomia is not given for two plaoaB of
voTS&ip belongmis to the EsTABLiSHsn Cburoh, and for Mie p]aoa belonging to an Isolatje]> CoN^axoATioN.

Oxroaa.— The Munu omit tottate the niunber ^i sittiaot m one plaea of iK-onhq^ bdaogiBs to tha CHmcB
England, attended by a m&ximumjnumber of 1000 persons ajl; a aernoa.

128

CENSUS, 1851 :—RELI(IIQUS WORSHIP.

] England

Table F. — continued.

KELIGIOUS

DENOMINATION.

aa

I

t-Xi

I

Number
of Sittings.

s;

p.«

_p«*c

< ft

'a

Number of

Attendants at

Public Worship,

on Sunday,
March 30,1851
[including Sun-
day Scholars].

« bo

1^

Number
of Sittings.

^1

S

Number of

Attendants at

Public Worship

on Sunday,
March 30, 1851
[including Sun-
day Scholars].

5C

> B

TOTAl •

Protest AiTT Chueches :

Church of England
Independents
General Baptists
Particular baptists
Scotch Baptists -
Baptists (not otKerwise

dejined)
Societjr of Friends
Unitarians

Weslevan Methodists •
Primitive Methodists -
Bible Christians
Wesleyan Association •
I/Huntingdon's Connex.
New Church
Brethren
Isolated CongregiEttions

OTHipE Cheistiak Chs.:

Boman Catholics
Latter Bay Saints

Jew9 •■ •

PORTSMOUTH.

{Municipal Borough.)

Population, 72,096.

44

12
6
2

7

9400

6708

1193

350

411

130

80
735

73
140

100

40

345

100

14,81^

26,013

6027

3370

900

1679

520

2166

167

418

« •

256
150

160

12.230
4563
1250
2090

430

600

2901

240

558

100
40

601
250

160

17,044

7878

3108

993

1394

30

144

2325

116

466

65
40

931
30

35

6039

4076
573

291

41

319
109
517

18

13,601

4465

3251

985

1655

131

292

1910

130

552

40

70f 80
25 20

PEESTON.

{Municipal Borough^

Population, 69,542.

29 9750

10
2

2
1

1
1
3
1

• •

1
1
1

4900
410

164
60

14,892

6900
1220

762

24,642

11.800
1630

916
60

628

726

300 600

145
1487

150
60
60

200

2212

340
750
200

2596

628

145

2213

800

490
800
250

200

4810

11,803 11603 4293

2479
1065

437
23

153

86

1505

342

254
142
100

120

5097

951

23

69

60

600

180
760

282

40

1480
345

328
6^

80

748

' READING.
1 * {Municipal Borough.)
Population, 21,456.

SOCHDALE.

{Parliamentary Borough^

Population, 29,195.

1
Total - ; 21

8953

6914

9977

7068

1434

500

487
290

80

• •

• •

111

* • •

• •

• •

• •

• •

16

.6198

23

5207

1333
240
670

400
40
620
310
346
412
436

«
500

7634

12,841

6385

3722

1000
803

« •

33
330
349
125
204
656

• •
« •

222

4420

PEOTESTAITT CHUEOHES i

Church of England
Independents -
Particular Baptists •
Baptists {not othencise

defined)
Society of Friends
UnitfU'ians

Wesleyan Methodists -
Methodist New Connex.
Primitive Methodists -
Wesleyan Association -
I/Huntingdon's Connex.
Isolated Congregations

Othbs Cheistian Chs. :

Boman Catholics
Latter Itay Saints

7
8
2

1

..
3

• •

1

• •

• •

1

1

1

2871
895
140

80
414

• •

168

• •

89

. .

100

96
100

2976

1320

660

40

• •

621

831

...
. .

166

5467

1715

700

120
414

689

420

• •

100

262
100

3969

1497

510

110
80

348

291

• •

• •

85

220

8

3130

1101

640

130

58

343
590

• •

• •

85

140
81

3
1
3

• •

1
2
3

1
2
5

1

• .

1

• •

1567

730

1400

« .

380
1100

361

286
1191

664
« «

65

. .

2900

970

1970

400

420

1720

671

632

1603

1000

* .

555

1350
740
641

•• .

60
330
596
285
220
910
800

• •

453
«.

700
44S

472

« »

• •

16S

845

112»

660

••

** FoaTSUouTH.->The returns omit to state the number of sitdn^ in one' place of worship belonging to the PABTlcuLAm
Baptists, attended by a maximum number of 476 persons at a service.

pBESTOir.— The number of aUendanu is not given for seven places of worship belonging to the Cbubch of ENOLAifD
•ad for one place belonging to the Boman Catholics.

BsADiNO.— The returns omit to state the number of rittingn in one place of worship Kelonging to the Chubch of
England, attended by a maximum number of 900 persons at a service \ and in one place Iwlonsing to the Pa&ticulak
Baptists, attended by a maximum number of oO persons at a service.— The number of attvndanutu not given for one pUUM
oi worship belonging to the Established Chubcu.

* Bocbdalb.— The returns omit to state the number of tittinct in one pkce of worship belonging to the WESLCTAif
Hei hodists, attended by a maximum number of lOl persons at a service ; and in two places belonging to the WeslbVait
Association, attended xq a maximum number (of 75 persons at a servioe.— The number of -atfemfante is not given for
Que pliee of worship belonging to the £sTA]U4SBE]> CBUBCHt

aki>Wal]eb.]

SUMMARY TABLES.

l»

Table F,^-<iontmuecL

ABLIGIOirs
DENOMmATIOJf.

P4
II

;25

Nttttber

ofSittings^

Number of

Attendants at

Public Worship

on Sunday,
March 30, 1851
[including Sun-
day Scholars].

(njd

Kumber
of Sittings.

wmmmmmtitimmmm

I Number of
/Attendants at
(Public Worship
on Sunday,
March 80, 1861
[including Sun-
day Scholars].

I

|i

TOTAl -
Pft6TE8TAirT CsnTRCHBS:

Church of England •
Church of Scotland •
Independents -
Particular Baptists -
General Baptists, New

Connexion
^Society of Friends
unitarians

Wesleyan Methodists -
Methodist New Conner.
Primitive Methodists -
Wesleyan Association -
JndependentMethodists
Wesleyan Beformers -
Welsh. Calv. Methodists
New Church
IsoUted Congregations

Otheb Chsistiab^ Chs. :

Boman Catholics
Cath. and Apos. Church

Jew9 • • .

SALFOBD.

{Municipal Borough.)

Population, 6S,850.

—

8
1

4
1

9509

Total •

l^TtSTAlTT ChUBOHSS :

Church of England
tTnited Presby. Church
Presby. Ch.in England
Independents
P&rticular Baptists -
^ptists {not otherwise
defined) ...
Sociely of Friends
ITnitarians

Wesleyan Methodists *
Methodist New Connez.
Primitive Methodists -
Bible Christians >
Wesleyan Association -
Isolated Congregations
French Protestants -

Other Chbistiae Chb.:
Boman Catholics
Oath, and Apos.Churdi
Latter Say Saints

Jew9 - - -

4ooe

800

1019

800

150

1240

890
410
100

284

900

11^878

8970
2757

m •

50

28S8

410

466

66

216
450

180

21,772 12,686

8776
800

8776
800

200

4098

800
876
166

500

450

1080

4691
196

2139
260

140

1518

160

427
40

180
806

2500

68010,043

800

800

80

4702
140

1466
120

210

1318

200

425

60

127
160

1100

SOUTHAMPTON.

{Municipdl Borough,)

Population, 36,805.

29

10

6977

8913

I

815
260

1
2
1

1
1

1

70
500

159
190

460
250

150
200

20

10,732

6268

1748
660

400
600

114
90

600

800

57

17,969 10302

10,181

2558

920

260

470

1100

273
280

950
250

800
150
200

77

6729

1909
460

64

267
685

178
154

285

600

80

•80

21

2410

1298

873

70

15
100
208

300
60
80

8829

4897

1640
887

SHEFFIELD.

{Municipal Borough.)

Population, 185,310.

70

28

10
2

2
1
1

16
5
1
2

2

2

1
1

14,1

6815

[1112
220

250
800

50

13067

402

850

90

850

820

500

29,618

11,797

8974
1250

600

850

7412

1550

650

680

960

44,189 20,300;

19,562

4486
1470

750

800

900

10,479

1952

1000

670

860

050
820

600

6291

831

862
136
650
5282
1000
977
241

SO

£0

2000
140

27

4687

2984
4i3

80
960

100

100

18,684

6656

1854
624

627

860
4819
1188
1650

161

«»

2000
26<^

886

600

246
165

SOUTH SHIELDS.

{Municipal Borough."^

Population, 28,974.

30

S068

9
2
2
1
1

12866

50
486

• •

70

5
1
S

409

80
50

17

1

i

478
100
600

480
210

270

48

8920

2844
650
660
900

420

1706
400
760

460
80

100

13,978

6210
700

1096

900

70

420

2184

500

1360

880
240

870

48

4768

1650

885

427

852

40

224

295
145
670

800
89

480

ii

2796

164
146

•

40

112
266

727

870
144

110
23

6881

1960

180

280

841

40

276

625

230

1240

589
150

SALFoaD..-The number of ofCeiufatite is not given for one place of worship helorging to the Kstablisheb Cbdrcu.

Sbeffxxli).— -The retnms omit to state the number of tUdngt in one place of worship belonging to the £BTABLnRXX»
CHuacH, attended hj a maximum number of 70 persons at a serriee ; in one plaoe belonging to the Weslstam Mbtbo-
DI8T8, attended by a masdmum number of 25 persons at a reryice ; in one place belongfufr to the Msthodist Ksw
Connexion, attended by a maximum number of 42 persons at a serrlce; and in two places belonging to the \YESLETAir
Xefoemebs, attended by a maximum number of 100 persons at a serriee.— The number of attendanU is not given for two
ulaees of worship belonging to the Establuhed Cuusch.— JITeMer tUtinga nor aUendantiran given for one place of worship
belonging to the Established Chdech.

SouTUAXFTOM.— The number of aU€ndant$ is not given for one plaee of worship belonging to the Fsbncb Fiotes-

TANTli.

South Shields.- The number ot aUendmita is not given for one place of worship beloncfaig to the Weslitaw Mstbo*
^in:-^2fe(ih$r 9ittifig$ nor mttemkmts are givea for one place of worship belonging to the WnLSTAH Mjrbodxsts. ^

C. K

CENSUS. 1861 jwREUGIOU S WORSHIP.
Tablb F. — continutd.

' [Enolamd

UUiGIODS .

nraoiOHAUOH,

1

NDmbar

ofSlttluBa.

...fas."'..

Publia Worabip

s

I
p

NambH-

oTSitUnES.

Number of

1

fl

1

|i

It

ii

Illli

ii

M

Is

SOirrHWABK.

( Jfuiiicips! .BoroiV^}

TOTil -

fa

19.BCQ

B3.70«

40,800

1137B

6180

S7,068
11,077
40
000
800
187

127
4E0d

M
«

£

?791

14.177

a,i«e

12,110

I4ST

9B0£

OfBn Ohhbiiab Oat.:

Bonun (^thollH

Jtm • •

1

ISM

TOO

MO
SBO

100

lio

1*0

MO
ISO

1

■00
4M

!*

20
80

90C
£50

em

1000

BOO

MBS
100

m

100
££0

100

iB,osa

MO

7S
1070

las

«

GO

1681
431

SO

20

8G
14

eoo

1023
800
MO
160

s

MO
100
IM

6278
a££3
610

m

204
120

1030

8800
30W
STO

460
4031
1S£>
082
804

200
lOBO

4010

340
SO

2H

040
£03

2000
80

|o?a

137
30

140

3270

iTii

406
40

lie

2101

STOKE-TTPON-TRENT.

eUNDEEHNa

tMu«ieipal Borough.}
Population, 03,807.

SMjU .

T3

17,100

aim

4o,7EJh5.oia

MM

i!.aoo

63

iiw 14,871

IW,766

,.,„,«

i4*7a

OtHIBChXIBIIABChB.:

'BomuOatholIn
Jkf. ....

■i

ii

1

100

lea

Mt

40*

MS

no

£M

4a«o
m

m

IT.1«S
«0

m
so

400

7W7

£008
ISll

is
m

UN

£42
1200

tut

ii

M
£!

SMI

■a

40

m

£014
1387

a,

2

i

as

£6>

1301

721

830
60

1100

'Ii

S831
1171

so

1760

700
300

660
2000

1180
830
80

S

814

80
IM

3£8

ia

12

m

6B
2«0

302(1

1

462
£000

£0
13

plmoslElDiiglliBtauteRou^H CUaoLIO^

BORDnLlRD.— 1.

-5Mr.1!SaS

AWB W-MiM.]

SUMMAJIY TAPt^S.

•Jh.

431

Tablb ¥. — continued.

'•m^ff- «4»a*IVAaM^«^ • ^

MliiOIQVS

D9NOHIN4TIOir.

I

•22

KwBbw
of mttings.

I

K

-ew

Kipnberof

Attwidants »t

Public Worship

(mSiinctaff,

Maroh 30,1851

[includinfl iun-

day Iksholan].

*

I

P

J

Niimber
of8|ttingB.

ILJ.^-«1

n

I

Number of

Attendants at

Public Worship

on Sunday
March 30, 1851,
ClndttdlDK Sim-
day Scholanj.

1^

. - TTa

I J. J '..■ ■'■T««l-JL«

¥»onMf Ajra CHimoHBi <
^ureh of Engkmd
Church of ScwUmd

freBby.gh.ta5wlw4

Indepen^nts

General Baptisi^ *

Particuiflj' Baptists

ipaptifits •
otA&noUe

Sodiely o%

Sodiely otTri^n^s
tJnitanans • ?
Wesleyai) Hef hodiflts ?
MethodistKewOonnex,
jPriimtive Hethodists •
Bible OfaristiivQA ?

Wesleyfkn Asspoiatifm -
Wesleyan Eeibrmers -
Welsh Calv. Methodist
I/Hunt)in|^on'sConnex.
• Brethren •" " -

Isolated Congr^gf^tfons
Lutherans p %
German Pro, Eeformers

Othb^ Omnvus Ohm.:
Boman Cikthollipa •
Oath, and Apos. Church
]^ter I)|^ B%i|its

SWANSEA.

{Municipal Borough,)

Population, 31,461.

87

7
1

1
1

4

1
1

7*01

1776

1456

U18

MO

140

U50
60

150

200

ao

10,188

8507

1654

m

160

1860
600

12

43

18,880

5067

8755
8067

240

400

1416

800

3010
660

150

212

n

6836

1697

1668
122i

22
167
472

150

758
450

300

50

2042

678

106
186

13

863

130

• I

70

! t

0401

1176

2466
2150

121

260

1460
600

1 1

800

200

TOWBB HAMLBTS.

{Par^iamewtary Borough.)

Population, 689,111.

214 M»^62^8

65
1

1

1

22
I

6
1

2

20

8

4
1

2

4

• •

3
2

13

!

6
1
6

82,805
608
460

17,879

460

6975

440
660
270
^348
290
280
100
200
180

520
160
817

585

00

70
S6<

60

384

600
7881
52
606
800
200
560

|76i

788

761

Id

im,m 12,682

67,126
768
630

26,779

;o,8|?

800

874

Q60

770

11,789

^
786

400

400

78^

82fi

ss

2006
700
618

60

34,724

$7^

18,921

684

6878

15

890
66

228
6861
111
672
220
810
886

160d

60

1001

670

8840
400
117

40

laMi

7632
tt

2079

17^4

40

24

866

8 »

tt

470

40

68,890

26,561

So

16,994

450

6423

16

196

9688

724
200
160
870

17*7

46

1860

• •

60

2300

?dl
40

z

p

m0mimmi^imS^i$mt^mmfmti

J^B09«6f iLnG^:irBc^iift :

Churcli of England
' tTttited Presby. Church

Prmby.ChajBuglimii

Indep^dent^
- Paiticular Bwtists "
' Socfaty of f^nda v

XTnitarians •
' ' Wpsleyan Methodists *>

M«thodiflt N^ Oonnex.

t'rimitive Methodists -

W«deyan Beformers "
. . Isolated Oongregatipq^

J0thi(9 QBOtifTi-iir Ch6.;
Biomau Catholics

^ew$ - - -

TYNEMOUTH.

{MfMinipffl Borough.)

Population, 29,170.

28

8
1
1
2
1
\

4

8
1
2
1

8647

965
40
100
830
100
dAO

400
300
200
540
100

166
6

ftiAa

owv

12,086

8Q00
866
700
956
690

1240

950

250

30

334
24

8966
406
800

1285
600
400

1640

1260

460

670

100

600
SO

2550
253
660
651
220
78

841
630

420
15

vm

950
868

20

300

42

17

«764

1500

534
260

864
660
350
494
80

17

WAK£?IELI),

{Mumcijpd^ ^oro^gh*)
population, 22,065,

26 m

9

im

4
1

X

1

4
1
2

• »

120
050

605
150
180

6894

1892

2 1550

120

2616

600
1766

no

160

^ .41-. .- ■. ^■i.: 'a j»e 8 »

14321

6494

2636
660
600
500

2871
860
590

1660

270

7900

82^7

3875

300

2?97

969

• •

150
80

160

4640

xm

762
164

• •

.84
491
100
480
067

SwAi^SBA..— The retams omit to state %he namber of sittings tin one place of worship belonging to the Lattek Day
Saints, attended by a maximum upmbflF of 200 persons at a service.— The number of attendants is not given for one
fiaoe of worship belonging to the rASTiGui.AB Baptists ; nor for one plaoeibelonging to the Jews. - - ' •

TowEB Hamlets.— The returns <omit to state the number of sittings in one plaoe of worship belonging to the Esta-
BLtsHED Cfiu&CH, attended by a maximum number of 900 persons at a service ; m four .iriaoes biiaagltjagto Ihe IvDWHtv-
pENTS, attended by a maximum number of 2288 persons at a service : in one place belonging to the Pabticulab Baf T)sts,
attended' by a maximum number of 120 persons at a service ; and m one place beTonffUig' to the Wbslbtan Kethodist
^EFO^XEM, attended by a maxipaum number of 160 persons at a service.—The number or aOendatOtlM not givwi for six jf]aiu
t>f worship oelonj^nK to tiie Established Chcbch.

Ttnehddth..— The returns omit to state the number of s(ttinifs in one plaee of worriiip belongfaig ta tht Wesuhtak
Usf uodists, attended by a maximum number of 85 persons at a service ; and in one iriaee belongtng to the MBTBonitT
Kswi OoMNEXloif. attended by a m^mum number of dO persons at a service.— Th9 number of aUmdants is not given for
ojte plaM of worsblp belonging to the Soman C^TtiQ^ics.— Jfeilfter slMnas nor attendams are given for one -plaee of
worship belongingto the WeslBTAN Methodists. ^ " .

WAKEFiBLp.--Tlie niuDbe'r Qf sittings is not dven fbr one plaee of wordiip beknigiaf to the Gtofmen ef Birqi;Ai^.
attended by a nuudmum number oir400 persons at a service ; aiad in ene pUiM MMghig ie the ImMMM»bMvs, attsndid V
« loaximum number of 154 penons at a senice.

K 2

102

CENSUS, 1851 J— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP.

[ENGLANb

Table F. — continued^

Number of

Number of

M

Attendants at

u

Attendants at

O

Number I

Public Worship

o

Number

Public Worship

s .

on Sunday,

S

on Sunday,

KBLlaiOTIS

2

ofSittmgs. 1

March 30, 1851

a

of Sittings.

March 30, 1861

J)BNOMINATION.

umber of P
Worship.

[including Sun-
day Scholars].

[including Sun-
day Schcdars].

•

tl

•

1

Is

t •

h

n

m

ppro-
riated.

1

1^

• •

h

»

fi

<^

H

s-^

2^

pq.tt

^

i

^'Q*

fr«

S-S

^ ^

p,.a

WALSALL. 1

WABBINGTON.

(Municipal Borough.) \

{Municipal Borough,)

Population, 25,680. |

Population, 22,894.

Total -

19

4«97

6906

10,603

5147

2286

3699

15

3601

6154

9665

6686

2664

4£72

PSOTBSTAirT GHmEtCHBS:

Church of England -

4

1955

2862

4917

2158

1396

1076

4

1811

8199

5010

3235

1911

2218

Independents
Particular Baptists -
General Baptists New

1

200

700

900

898

• •

307

1

• •

* •

• •

120

• •

150

2

800

520

820

436

22

280

1

120

138

258

150

• •

90

Connexion

1

220

110

380

115

• •

170

* •

• .

• .

#•

• 9

*•

4*

Baptists (not otherwise
defined)

1

125

• •

125

• •

108

• •

• •

* .

. .

• •

• •

• •

• •

Society of Friends

9 •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

1

355

. *

855

72

28

• •

TJnitarians

• •

• •

• •

• •

• «

• •

• •

1

260

260

600

198

• .

58

Wesleyan Methodists -

6

985

930

1916

865

390

1035

1

460

956

1406

991

• .

lOOO

Primitive Methodists -

8

404

182

686

229

80

162

1

76

194

269

260

. •

200

Independent Method. -

• •

• •

• •

* •

• •

• •

■• •

2

300

250

650

425

876

184

I/Huntingdon'sConnex.

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

* •

1

160

550

710

360

• •

860

Isolated Congregations

• •

• •

• •

• •

• *

• •

• •

1

80

• •

80

16

• *

22

OTHEB CHSISTIAir Chs. :

Eoman Catholics

2

808

602

910

946

290

670

1

• .

617

617

870

260

• •

•

WESTMINSTER.

WIGAN.

{Pa

\rliainentary Borough.)

{MunUoipal Borough.)

•

Population, 241,611.

Population. 81,941.

Total -

99

24,514

41,092

74,349

49,846

14,fS2

27,921

16

2920

6679

9449

8687

8194

6108

I^OTBSTAVT ChUBCHBS :

Church of England

69

18,278

26,671

52,142

fW,019

M,asi

14,823

8

1029

2204

3233

8302

2308

2212

Church of Scotland -

8

854

2160

2514

2250

100

1950

• •

• •

• .

• •

• *

• *

• •

United Presby. Church

1

100

500

600

610

• •

• •

• •

*
• •

. *

• •

• •

• .

« «

Independents

U

2022

7588

10,160

7022

• •

6977

8

500

1120

1620

907

32a

696

Particular Baptists -

4

260

1860

1760

749

631

860

2

460

• •

460

286

304

« *

Society of Priends

1

• •

• •

400

106

• •

. 49

* .

• •

• •

• •

4 .

• r

• ft

Wesleyan Methodists -

6

450

1021

1471

827

• •

884

1

267

706

972

691

• .

«78

Primitive Methodists -

1

• .

• .

• *

20

• •

68

• .

• •

• *

• »

• •

• «

• ft

Independent Method. -

• •

• .

• .

• •

• •

• •

• •

1

200

150

860

200

212

4S

'Wesleyau Beformers •

1

120

120

240

212

• •

160

• *

• •

• .

• •

• •

• .

• ft

'^elsh Calv. Methodists

2

550

150

700

400

120

130

1

100

« •

100

80

60

66

Isolated Congregations

• •

• .

• •

• •

• •

• •

• .

1

164

. .

164

47

• *

46

Lutherans

3

880

620

900

800

60

• .

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• *

Italian Beformers

1

150

• •

160

• »

20

• .

9 •

• •

• •

• .

• .

• *

«•

Othhk Chbistian Chs. :

Boman Catholics

6

1230

1460

2600

4300

610

2000

8

200

1400

2550

8226

•

1570

J^ewe - - -

2

20

602

622

130

30

30

. •

. .

• •

• •

• •

• .

*•

Walsall. -The number of attendants is not given for one place of worship belonging to the Pbimitivs M£THODIsT8.

WAaaiNOTON. The number of nttings is not giren for one place of worship belonging to the IkdspjbNDEmts, attended
\>Y a maximum number of 100 persons at a serrioe.

Westminsteb. The returns omit to state the number of sittingf in one plaee of worship belonsinflr to the EsTABLISHfed
CflUBCfl, attended by a maximum number of 300 persons at a service ; in one place belonging to the FEimitivx Methodists ;
attended by a maximum number of 68 persons at a service ; in one plaee belonging to the Lutrerans, attended by a maad-
mum number of ISO persons at a service; and in one place belonging to the Rohan Caiholics, attended by a maximnin
number of 500 persons at a servioe.— The number of ^Utendants is not given in the case ofthree places of worship belongincT
to the Established Chubch ; in one place belonging to the Lutheeans ; and in one place belonging to the Roman Catho-
lics.— ifeitAer Bittinga nor aitendanta are given for one place of worship belonging to the Established Chubch,

WiQAJi. -Tht nnmber of atundw^ i» not given for one place of worship belonging to the Imdxpbndsmts.

Avo Walbs.]

SUMMARY TABLES,

133

Table F. — continued.

SBLIGIOUS

DENOMINATION.

il

Number
of Sittinci*

o

Number of

Attendants at

Public Worship

on Sunday,
March 30, 1851
[including Sun-
day Scholan].

^8

il

Number
ofSittfngs*

I

Number (tf

Attendants at

Public Worship

on Sunday,
March 80, IdSl
[including Sun«
day Scholan].

i

pq-a

Total -

PBOTBSTAirT GhusohSs :

Church of England
Presby. Ch. in England
t Independents -
Particular Baptists
Baotists (not otherwite

apneas
Society 01 Friends
Unitarians
Wesleyan Methodists
Methodist New Connex.
Primitive Methodists
Welsh Calvimstic Meth
I/Huntingdon*sGounex.
Isolated Congr^ations

Othxb Chbistiait Chb. :
Boman Catholics
liatter Pay Saints

Jewa ...

WOLVERHAMPTON.
{Pa/frliatnentary Borough.}
Population,110^748.

97

23111^28
1
6
9

2
26

7

U

1

4
1

25.308

1765
1760

200

846
4691

860
2061

.180

860

802
150

10

22,892

48,465 27,015

10,785
100
1700
2146

200
4787
1084
1066

1034

20

22.263

100

8465

8906

800

646
9678
1944
974n

180

860

1896
150

30

U,678

28

1986

1404

180

840
7140
1178
1481

1645

15

ii,n9

2455

475
1052

280
3507
1207
1607

150

1040
41

12

24,660

8966

42

1867

1644

160

58

7118

1418

1967

150

1750
55

WOBOESTEB.

{Munic^fHtl Borough,)

Population, 27,628.

86 0299

20 3919

1

1

8
2

200

252
360

666

8278

4698

600

444

74

651
198

89

1106

176

1014

840

16,647

9687

700

360

1762
280

1565

198

429

9296

2090

6468

1680

424

441

80

550
60

640
46

500
200

59

69

60

72

200

6887

4709

856

805

loe

684

84

YORK.

— ._

{Municipal Borough,)

i'f "

Population, 36,308.

Total -

. 40

7922

11,465

28,650

10,675

3462

8488

Pbotbstaht Chttsches

Church of England

. 24

2862

5056

12,181

4427

2714

2028

Independents •

900

1860

2760

1333

80

1018

Society of Friends

1000

m •

1000

273

170

• •

Unitarians

10

80

40

97

• •

60

Wesleyan Methodists •

1890

2329

8719

1769

120

1833

Primitive Methodists •

120

880

500

141

92

500

Wesleyan Association •

100

460

550

157

25

194

Wesleyan Reformers •

1150

550

1700

1058

• •

1317

New Church

60

• •

60

• •

• •

18

Isolated Congregations

150

• *

150

80

• •

150

Othbb Chuibtiait Chs.

•
•

Roman Catholics

• 2

180

810

990

1350

251

78o|

WoLVKaHAMTTOK.— The number of attendant is not given for three phujes of worship belonfrincr to the Establisbko
Church : for one place belonging to the Inpependents ; for one place belonging to the Pabticulas Bafxisxi; and for
one phMse belonging to an Isolated CoiroaEOATioir.

WoBCESTEa.— The returns omit to state the number of $ittinos in one place of worship belonging to the Kstablisheb
Chubco, attended hy a maximum number of lao persons at a senrieei and in one plaee belonging to the Latteb DaT
Saints, attended by a maximum number of 200 persons at a senrioe.

ToBK.— The number of ntUndanta is not given for three places of worship bdonglng to the Estaslibred Chitbch
fyf oae place belonging to the Wbslbtan Methodists ; and for one place belonging to tha Wbslstan Bbtobmebs.

K 3

134

CENSUS, 1861 1— teLlGIdttS W^llSHIP.

' Aj

fito«a.AND

tABtlfi F F*

Adeominbdlkiaoti provided by ValiouB Religious Bodies in Laugb-Town DisTltiCTS,

as compairid with the l^t of England.

^mmt

mmmmmm

!ft|fe

1851.

riMHMlMfti

Xtnmbdr of PUees of Wonftip
^ttyridedbj

/^

^ ■• -~-^"»--- ■--.---.■. .

I

I
I

M

ts

S

e

«9

5

riMitefc

Itvmber of SifctJngs,*
(proTided bj

I

W*¥m**i>mimiM^m^

mmtk

11

I

I

I

iiw>aMii»i»M

I

S

I

s

Lakge-Towv BisTEteTS t—

10«Cm and less fliMi d^OO

90^

Districts

haring

Towns

with a

Population) Sf^BM

n 100^

lOOjIbOd aAd npWardI

TotAX. or LiBGE-Tdim j^iSTBicrs -

BeIXB ax or TBt'CoVttteT

ENOUUNTD Aliv WASiES « 17^4896

n/m

iJM^Oi 18i4

49

788

6il

14 n

896 418

297

0,S29»12I]

8,098^

S4«7

10^

Q5lA

2S09

230 160 BOO

S14

22

1A88

603

8 18

96

60

408

69 189

831

839

1949

dOSO

7951

268

801

1036

1744

124
4727
2309

2836

7B8AU
465^08

737426

0/)08

141*146

xam

184,96e

9586

24^74

1,995J29

8yS22A86

454;'29

018,1081

10^090

180^

76,857

lOOiSSB

8,458

864^55

i86/(61

4u

27^6

88^

818^18

484,890

686,872

l,2v7yv9B

118006

67^

lor^m

101^868

SliOQO iitM4o

844)905

858|4U

6M78

1,534J07
1^065,587
Mi5,|B22

4427,244

6,668^00

14,077 8845

9786 ll^llfl60S780 84«409k8fr#15 1^067^60 758,34«2il94,S08 186»m

687^

l.(ifil9fi4S

* Including an Estimate for Defectiyc Betums.

Proportions contained in the above Table.

Kumbet of Sittings to 100 pttnons,
provided by

Church

of
England.

Iilde-
pendents.

Baptists*

Wesleyan
Metho-
dists

(allseo-
tions).

Bomaft
Catholics.

Others.

An

Religious
Bodies.

Largx Towk-Dibteigts :—

/ lO/XM) and less than 20>M0 -

82*0

9-8

li-6

9*2

*«

8*4

WS

Diktriots
iMTJng Towns i
. witha ^
Population of

20,000 M SOfiOO .

30-0

6*6

5^1 '

14*8

1-1

4*9

60*8

toiOOO M lOO/KJO ^

20*0

5*1

8-8

12*9

1*7

4'4

46-7

A

UoOyOOOandupwaidi - .

17 •8

4*8

2-4

5*6

I'S

S*l

88*0

Total or Labos-Towv Dutucts

21-6

4*9

8'5

9.7

1*8

8-7

44T

BBnDim or THS COUNTBT . . .

88*2

7'0

50

•

14*9

•8

4'1

70*0

-E

.NGLAND Ain> WALES -

29'7

6*0

4-S

12*9

1«0

$•0

57*0

AUti Wales.]

SUMMARY TABLES.

**

l»

TablsG.

Showing the Accommodation provided, in each County of England and Wales, hj the

most numerous Religious Bodies.

K 4

)S6

CENSUS, 1^1 :-^BBUGIOUS WORSHIP.

.. ItamhkVB

l-,U ' J8.IL ' - ' i"IXJ i !i! I

Table G,

Showing the Accommodation provided, in each County of EngUad

CorNTUs.

Number of Places of Wonhip.

Chnroh

of
Ene-
land.

Soottbh
Presby-

teriaiu.

Inde-
pen-
dents.

B«p-

tisto*

Wes-
leyaa
Metho-
dists.

Calvin-
istic

Metho-
dists.

Roman
Catho-
lics.

Others.

Total.

I^iimberof

Church

of
England.

Scottish
Presby-
terians.

Inde-
pen-
dents.

Bap-

tisti.

SFOLAJTDAim')

Wales -i

Bedford

Berks

Buckingham

Cambridge
Chester
Cornwall
Cumberland

Derby
Devon
Dorset
Durham

Essex

Gloucester

Hereford
Hertford
Huntingdon

Kent •

Lancaster

Leicester

Lincoln

Middlesex
Monmouth -

Norfolk
Northampton
Northumberluid
Nottingham

Oxford

Butland

Salop

S(nnerset

Southampton

Stafford

Suffolk

Smrey

Sussex

^Warwick
AVestmorluid -
Wilts -
Worcester

York (East Biding)

CityJ ^

" thl

>f

(NorthRiding)
(West Biding)

North Wales
South Wales

14,077

160

3,2M

2,789

11,007

937

670

1,688

34,467

5,317,916

86,602

1.067,760

768,343

133

• •

19

66

96

• •

1

23

206

• •

34

41

125

4

6

19

226

« •

56

72

120

1

4

20

176

• •

88

72

101

1

3

.13

252

6

66

31

402

12

17

48

265

• •

37

26

734

3

7

38

161

17

24

9

136

• •

8

34

250

• •

45

39

404

2

8

28

549

* •

142

112

379

• •

8

107

304

• •

69

16

1417

• •

7

21

169

14

25

21

361

• •

20

21

433

•

134

69

90

2

9

39

433

• •

96

. 102

214

11

14

68

243

• •

20

16

116

6

6

22

162

• •

47

44

60

6

4

24

96

» »

7

30

46

• .

• •

17

479

3

86

107

260

5

13

54

529

22

170

100

621

19

114

152

289

• •

41

86

201

1

12

26

657

• a

38

62

703

1

13

27

419

19

155

102

119

10

32

106

159

• •

51

79

100

26

8

11

719

• •

49

91

516

2

6

68

292

• •

56

87

118

4

6

29

154

68

14

17

198

• •

20

17

248

• •

21

64

273

• •

6

29

266

• •

43

50

116

1

8

20

63

« •

6

12

18

• •

• •

2

291

«

59

31

262

11

11

14

653

• •

110

89

309

4

8

66

389

• •

116

60

187

3

13

41

317

4

63

35

377

1

34

32

619

■• •

00

91

168

« •

4

28

262

1

84

68

73

2

14

42

360

« •

78

60

80

6

8

46

278

1

64

60

183

3

26

38

78

1

9

4

59

• t

2

12

362

• •

76

101

196

2

3

24

244

1

24

46

127

9

12

26

236

1

34

14

362

• •

10

14

24

• •

2

• •

8

• «

2

4

801

1

48

13

426

• «

22

33

683

2

158

09

1,060

• •

81

128

364

• •

273

143

324

478

6

27

616

« m

367

297

209

803

7

«5

327
436
499

404

833

1,104

389

776

1,297

663

621

766

9^3

426
847
196

997

1,627

666

1,601

962
434

1,441
692
488
630

604

91

679
1,129
818
863
806
546
617

593
165
764
489

670

40

843

2,056

1,614
1,863

43,84£
60,868
67,247

69,703
125,662
102,341

68,688

89,714

221.989

94,097

68,968

147,807

166,003

64,590
65,193
25,453

213,666

389.646^

88,242

165,087

362,220
86,131

187.210
92,793
66,044
76,960

79,270

13,362

95,451

181,484
150,800
163,866
161,398
161,662
132,327

128,525
24,788

117,258
88,648

70,921

12,181

86,149

288,843

116,880
148,718

2,167
6,070

• •

6,650

1.776
16/715

16^536

32,300

1,150

900

* •

700
400

660

600

• •

450
730

6,166

0.506

11,001

12,195

21,909

9,067

7,247

13,307

42,010

10,296

9,397

47,809

36,430

2392

13,880

2,074

.^,747"

«3,aK

12,972
11,608

o9,o99
14,911

16,519

17,906

6,060

8,707

8,869

1,066

11,918
28,800
82,241
21,004
31,408
31,388
20,780

21,938
1,800

21,910
7,788

12,009

2,760

12,208

74,126

68,900
121,984

14.902

9>906

16»796

18,168
7,176
6,934
2,296

11,477

25,562

8,814

6.797

16,892

27,326

15;
1,01
24,C^
10,224

* In^ddiii^ w Estimate for Defeetir; Ketvu. ,

ANB WAua.3

UVmUMTABUBS.

;

••»•

137

\ m

Tabls G.

»» > 1 ^ 1^ I

•ad Wale9> by the most numerotts Rdigioua Bodies.

ShAixigs.*

Profortioaper eont. ofSittiiigfl to PopojAtion.

Popnlattaii

in

185L

Hetho-
dktf.

Calrin-
istle

Metho.
dttto.

Catho-

Otiwn.

Total.

Church
of

huts.

Scofetbh
vnwj—
toruuu.

denU.

Ss:

leyan

Metho-

duto.

GalTin-
totie

Metho-
duU.

Roman
Oatho-

liflS.

Ofebam.

TOTJJi.

2,1944S06

250,678

186^111

866.766

10,212,563

29*7

•6

6*0

4*2

12*2

1*4

1*6

2*0

57*0

17,927,609

19,226

17,768
18,400

1,089
140

21
1,192

627

5,515
2,996
2,771

89,661
111,817
116,972

r

35*2

41*1
41*1

• •

• •

5-6
5*6
6*8

12*0

6*5

10*3

15*4
10*4
11*2

• •
0*6
0*1

• •

0*7
0*3

4*4
1*8
1*7

72*0
65*7
71*5

124,478
170,666
1.83,728

18,299

80,624

152,905

26,489

560

2,600

964

• •

360
6,196
1,445
2,877

2,497

12,176

6,674

6,707

111,762
268,390
279,230
110,374

82*2

27*6
28*8
300

0*6

3*i

6*6
4*8
2*6
8*7

9*8
1*6
1*7
1*2

9*9
17*7
43*1
13*6

0*3
0*6
0-3

• •

0*2
1*1
0*4
1*6

1-8
2*7
1*8
3*4

60*3
66*6
78*7
66*5

185,405
455,725
856,558

9SAn

72,065
64,613
21,197
81,501

430

• •

• •
•• •

2,454
1,250
1,762
4,816

6,728

24,463

4.049

4,813

195,195

879,887
144,207
181,882

30*3
89*1
51*1
17*6

• •

• •

• •

1*7

4*5

7-4

10*5

2*4

3*9
4*6
21
1*5

24*4
11*4
11*5
20*9

0-1

• •

• •

-a •

0*8
0-2
0*9
1*2

1-9
4*3
2*2
1*2

65*9
66*9
78*8
46-6

296,084

184,207.
d9M97

16,257

838

2,364

9,407

239,364

40*0

• •

18*0

4*6

4*1

0*1

0*6

2*A

64-8

369,818

44,843

4,642

^109

13,440

294,801

36*0

• •

7*7

6*0

9*8

0-8

0*8

2-9

64*2

458.806

10,590
9,742
7,641

966
795

• •

900
455

» •

8,148
3,492
3^636

76,851
96,127
47,179

47*8
83*0
39*7

• •

2*5
8*2
3*2

8*3

7*5

13*0

9*1

6*8

11*9

0*8
0*5

• •

0*8
0*3

« •

2*7
2*1
6*7

66*6
67*4
73*6

115,489

167,298

64,188

43^078

2,297

A661

7,259

327,268

34*7

0*3

4*6

4*6

7*6

0*3

0*6

1*2

53*1

^6,766

177,8W

33,441

118,173

10,13».
170
260

W»747
2,587
2,333

41,256
4,725
3,621

813,335
166,901
315,044

19*1
38*3
40*5

0*8

« «

4*1
5*6

2*8

1*8

10*8

3*5

8*8
14*6
29*0

0*6
0*1
0*1

2*9
1*1
0*6

2-0
2*0
0*9

40*0
72*4

77*4

2,031,236
280,306

407,222

43,216
23,487

6,097
7,691

17,848
2,764

28,067
1,880

592,716
116,228

18*7
22*9

0-8

4*8
9*5

2*1
18-6

2*2
14*9

0*3

4*9

1-0
1*8

1-5
1*2

31*4
78*8

1,886,576
157,418

76,637
21,227
41,632
54,860

1,670
144

• •

• •

1,456

705

4,914

1,982

9,621
4,151
3,890
6,314

812,913.
160397
148,283
160,234

42*3
48*7
18*1
28*5

10*6

• •

8*5
8*4
2*0
3*2

4*7

11*0

1*5

5*3

17*3
10*0
13*7
20*2

0-4
0*1

« •

<• •

0*3
0*3
1*6
0*7

2*2

2*0
1-3

2*4

70*7
75*5
48*8
60*3

442.714
212,880
308,568
270,427

15,180

230

1,336

3,966

115,895

46*5

•• •

4.9

4*4

8*9

0*1

0*8

2*3

67*9

170,489

2,051

• •

•• «

90

18,630

58*1

• •

4*7

8*5

8*9

m •

• •

0*4

80*6

22,983

33,267
65,052
30,203
92,985
23,886
17,871
12,872

1,906

1,160

567

180

600
1,963

1,887
2,382
2,904
9,756
544
8,046
1,216

1,993
11,055
6,430
4,762
6,100
7,372
9,420

162,353
801.811
238,283
304.292
249,340
237,898
190,522

41*6
40*9
37*2
26*9
47*9
22*2
39*3

• *

0*2 ,

o*i

• •

5*2
6*4
8*0
8*5
9*3
4*6
61

2*6
5*0
3*7
1*7
7*7
2*9
3*6

14*5
12*4
7*4
15*8
7*1
2*6
3*8

0*8
0*2

0*1

• •

0*1
0*6

0*8
0*5
0-7
1*6
01
1*2
0*3

0*9
2*5
1*6
0*8

1*8
1*1
2-8

66*4
67*9
58*7
60*0
78*9
34*8
66*5

229,341
4i3,916
405,370
608,716
337,215
688,062
886344

26,843

8,502

28,208

28,629

732

• •

340
3,854

6,891
700
790

2,834

16,615
8,037
8,458
5,128

218,112

40,239

196.594

147,095

27*5
42*5
46*1
82*0

0*1
0*7

• •

0*2

4*5
8*1

8*6
2*8

3*3
1*7
9*7
8*7

5*6
14*6
11*1
10*8

0*1

• •

01
1*2

1*4
1*2
0*3
10

3*4
5*2
1*4
1*9

45*9
69*0
77*8
53*1

475,013

58,287

254,221

276,926

63,988

6,469

74,441

278,211

• •

• •

• •

2,568

990

4,016

8,846

3,604

1,250

6,465

25,774

157,708

23,650

187,081

716,777

82'1
33*6
40*0
21*7

0*3

• •

0*2
0*1

6*6
7*6
5*7
5*6

1*8

• •

1*6
80

29*0
17*8
84*6
21*0

• *

• •

• •

1*1
2*7
1*9
0*7

1*6
8*4
30
1*9

71*4
65*1

87-0
54*0

220,963

86303

215314

1325,495

>

56,800

111,372

885

5,326

367,307

28*1

« •

12*8

5*9

18*8

270

0*2

1*8

89.1

412,114

^138

87,302

1,988

12,925

500.118

26*1

• •

20*6

14*0

7*4

14-7

9'8

2*2

84*2

698,607

CENSUS, lM<W)MELI<3lOtra WORSHIP.

[Bmomx*

Tablb I.
DieTBitTTB with MOST and iijTr *" — " rr respectivelj.

h

■B

|j

■s

i^

DlMlMKrttll

PW-

ji

W

DI*trM>wllk

Po»a-

P

I

1

mott

i>do>.

is

UK

Uut

i«u™.

il

%

i 1

8 ^

U«l.

^1

g

'i

UH.

If

g

H

1

l'

I

rl

ii

I

Jill

if.

I

1 1

uaie

i«r7B

la

6 7.988

JO. 8ho»dltch -

,»„

19,814

17

8 43,756

gMkClMlelfafd - -

8,MS

10.180

180

S 6.880

n.Bt.Geo.intbeBui

48,S7«

10,938

8 18,018

Ues

8,881

6 1J13S

SO-NawineWn -

04,816

16,398

23

7 88,18*

aa. BoIbbI]/ -

iB.m

16,048

HB

7JSSB

10. HC, B«Tlour, South

8.79T

4 18,017

410.Bm«adni

ijm

8,088

7 S^

16. OlerfcenweU -

64.778

]«,0S6

S 81,606

(MBufltb

VM

ftSM

U4

6 4k71B

439.Badlb[d •

86.778

B,6(M

84

8 8,868

flM.Conww •

11,«S0

18,181

3 «,*3T

Sl-I-nibetli -

3*818

46,081

fill.Ski(ta<ieh -

9W»

10,«l

US

1 SJIO

8a.WhibBoh»pd

70,758

19.003

85

sa^

toe. Bh»j»d»r - -

t,m

7.687

ua

a 3,785

7.MftrylebcinB

167,686

30,666

1 61JIS1

eiK pwimeii .

«,T»8

M,OM

110

6 ll.«*

t6.PaplN-

47,161

11,081.

86

* 16,866

Slfl. Bal&

•.TS8

T,Utt

108

I 1.448

8*. 8t«pi»r -

U0.775

28^178

85

8 36,672

WO. Breokimjk - •

IWT*

lOJOJ

106

6 8,816

ta-BermooAnr

44128

18,465

86

8 16,468

iW9. Lbnl^llin

iB.sas

M.6TB

106

3 0.844

LKeoidngtOT.

180,004

31,666

86

3 38,046

0%. tunpetw - -

m*

io;tw

9 4.635

13.8tr»nd -

44.460

11,088

87

6 18.784

nlFejlinHje '

ie.i»a

i8,>oa

6 T.6I0

e.at.jNiie^«etta

58,406

9jgn

87

1 11,818

{IW.CudlgBn '

80,188

81,076

10*

4 0,387

IS-WertLondcn

88,790

7.981

87

7 8,723

BIS. Bulhin

lfl,SM

17,188

108

7.413

81. B«thiiia Green

MJta

86.744

88

B 86.sas

31!.8cill7lB)aiiai •

t,6tT

B.8B3

101

* 1,1*8

66JSS8

18.878

8 1^613

«8. Melton MOTlHV

aa.5S3

£0,830

loo

S 8.787

la. at. Luke -

64,066

15.703

39

16.648

K.7M

B1,8«S

100

5 10,088

86,329

87,662

89

87,630

BTS-BHtWirt

15.860

IS, JOB

5 6.780

3S6.Aitoi

88,862

19,806

80

6 18,B«

U1.8!e

16,84a

100

18. Ht. Oilea •

54.814

16,130

89

HW.H*rlbanme1i

10.SSS

io,m

1 *819

6*887

18.488

30

8 16,-£16

»*6.j:«mworth -

8,168

8,077

9 1,543

3e3.£ing->NorteD

50,871

RS46

SO

S 8,667

(MNewmtle-ln-Emlrr

»4Ta

19,001

08

7 8JMI1

». St. Pane™ -

189,868

61,876

7 46,669

8,B80

8,988

7 3,405

607. Ecclestll Bicrlov

37,814

11,665

30

7 10,536

eii. LIurwit

1£,tfO

12.168

07

* 4.814

34. Botharhlth*

17,806

6,615

SI

4312

BSS.BrWgend - -

t3,«3

88.700

«e

9 8,116

461. LiiBrpool -

868,836

90«O

31

1 80*41

m.Bv

10.67*

96

6 4,818

173,861

6*318

81

8 4CUt75

isiffi*

18,7«

OB

4 6.078

. 73380

85,088

6 10,406

6,810

i 2,146

4T8.Sidford -

87,523

87,776

7 *2.989

M9.W«ttu.7 .

18.680

U.B88

86

8 4^718

471. Chorllon -

123,841

39.468

81

8 S83a«

1B.099

6 6,031

14. Holbom -

14.918

88

18,188

6OT.IJKido.eiy - -

1*.SSS

86

4 6,623

486.Vlgui

n,630

86,B61

33

1 19311

4§T. Balbergh -

^67*

86

3 ],T04

478. M»nobe<l«r •

^8,433

76317

33

2 66.674

!m.LNma»tOTi - -

18.773

16,808

8*

8 8,170

476. Oldham -

8B.78S

88,846

33

2 21.481

304. Bodmin -

MXttS

IBSB

9*

7,372

36. Greenwich -

88,366

38,818

4 2*«3

170,Brin™rth •

M,m

1S381

6,31*

*.V«lminBtcr

B53»

28,879

34

16,774

«B. HmicSBtlB - -

16.1)60

83,6«B

95

9 8,017

662. MewcMUtHm-Tjni

88456

31,018

8 ao,6»g

1T«8

18,871

9 0,460

89.St.OM.SoulhwBi

61,824

18,809

36

1 11,849

eiB, Ootwen -

lS.ilB

1*386

93

4 6,463

17. But Landed

44,406

16,772

36

!8.1«

56.377

98

i 13465

648. Cheir(e^4e.alTeet

80,807

7,618

38

*B08

sm, PMnrinston - -

0.407

8.780

8 3,870

508. Sheffield -

108,886

38,086

86

7 88,067

(»l.CrlekhoW«ll

11A7

80.0*4

08

4 7,490

98. FditNO bland

78486

86,-608

36

9 16,866

18.977

5 6^91

86. Brighton -

66.669

8*368

37

8 18,867

KM.B>idllQ«t>on

lUKa

UOJO

81

5 4^763

10*168

38,182

87

6 81,880

«l. Louth

»S*7

30,348

80

8 1 0.960

468. Bolton >

43,617

8 85,016

M.Holivorthr

114SS

10,300

6 5,008

488. Wert Derby

158,879

58,814

58

30,688

tijm

18,107

80

8 6,798

87.6l.01«Te,8onthi

19.376

7,361

S,8S7

4U.BlDghUii - -

163U

1*668

»)

6 6,138

104,'WertHla

1*MI6

MAIO

86

1 6380

na flnju itnDxAd lo Hoh dbtriot re

idiolheBirort.

'' ' %^ Walbs.]

6«fMMAttt TASL^.

i3sf r

■cafMu

^— ...pfc >.-.»T.-»» .^^..^^^.^o

"rtTTti-'-g^i

Table K.

CoMPAKATivB POSITION of the Chubch -OF EifOLAND and the Dissenting Churches, in

J 4

^ereitt Parts (tf tii» Countiy.

/.'.i

>■ « tT.A*m «^M . #LOiflLr«^r-K< ^i—-^ *^ .

CODMTIH.
I

i»nafci„nft,ii,i,iiiiii,t,nii,

Proportion
cent.

to
Population.

■Ma

I'

Propartfcm
^eent.

totalNomber
ofHttings.

Labob Towm.

*■ ' 'ff ,t' ** !!g6

Proportion

percent.

DTomnigB

to
Population.

1^

Proportion
sr cent.

total Number
of Sitting*.

«9 t

Bedford ^

jgerkft «

BuddngBatn -

Cambridge

€SiOBter •

(Domwall * . .

Oumberlaild •>

Derby ' -

Devon - - -

Dorset -

DurhAm « ••

Essex -

Glouoester

HerelbM

Hertford - ^ -

Huntingdon ••

Kent - . «

Laacftster • ••

Leioeiter * « -

linooln

Middlesex . «

Motunouth

Norfolk -

Noriihampton

Northumberlaiia

Nottiughttm - >•

Oxford *

Butland • • -

Salop ^

Somerset

Soutliimpti^ •

Stafford

Bairo& -

Surrey - *

Sussex "^

Warwick *

Westmorlatid •

WUts - -

Worcester -

York (Bast Biding)
». (City) -
M (NoftkBiding)
H (WestBidiug)

NoHih Wales ^
South Walfls -

Elf OLAVD JJTD tlTlXBi

86*2
41-1
41*1
82*2
87*6
88'8
80*0
80-3
801
61*1
17»6
40-0
86*0

m'%

83*0
39*7
84-7
19-1
88*8
40*5
18-7
22-9
4e'8
43*7
18-1
28-5
46*6
58-1
41-6
40*9
87*2
26*9
47*9
22*2
39*3
27*6
42*5
46*1
32*0
32*1
33-6
40*0
21*7

28*1
20*1

29*6

36*8
24*6
30*4
28*1
29*0
49*9
26*5
35*6
27*8
27*2
28-9
24*8
28*2
19*2
24*4
33*8
18*4
20*9
84*1
86*9
12*7
00*9
28*4
31*8
80*7
81*8
21*4
22*5
24*8
27-0
21-6
28*1
260
12*6
17*2
18*4
26*6
81*2
21*1
39*8
31*5
470
32*8

61*0
00-1

27*4

46*9
62*6
57*5
68*4
46*8
36*6

68*1
46*0
66'4
65*3
37*8
61*7
66*1
71*1
67-5
04*0
65*3
47*7
52*9
02*3
09*6
81*0
00*8
57*9
37*1
47-3
68*5
72*1
62*7
60*2
63*4
53*8
64*7
63*8
69*6
60*0
61*6
59*6
60*3
40*0
01*6
46*0
40-2

31*0
29*8

51*9

01*1
37*4
42*6
46*6
61*2
68-4
46*9
54-0
41*6
84*7
62'2
88*3
43*9
88*9
42*5
46*0
34*7
62*3
47*1
47-7
40*4
69-0
40-2
42*1
62*0
52*7
81*6
27*9
37*3
89*8
36*6
46*2
35-8
86*2
30*4
40*0
38-4
40*4
89*7
55*0
48*4
54*0
59*8

68*5
70-2

48*1

Ashton-under-Igrne

Bath

Birmingham -

Blackburn

Bolton . •• •

Bradford

Br^hton

Bristol -

Bury - •

Cheltenham

Coventry

Derby *

Devonport

Dudley

Exetor 4 . .

Great Tannouth

Halifax . . .

Huddersfleld

Hull - - -

Ipswich

Leeds * . .

Leicester ^ •>

Liverpool «

London * - .

Macclesfield *■

Manchester -

Merthyr Tydfil

Newcastle

Norwich

Nottingham

Oldham

Plymouth -

Portsmouth

Preston «. - -

Rochdale

Salford •• *

Sheffield

Southampton •

Stockport

Stokempon-Trent

Sunderland -

Swansea

Wigan - - -

Wolverhampton

Worcester

Total

18*1
88*6
18*3
10*1
10*7
10*0
19*4
28*0
17*8
31*0
88*1
22*0
20*8
10*0
30*3
22*4
14*3
18*8
16*0
24*8
10*0
14-6
16*0
17*6
19*0
12-6

6*0
11-7
24*0
12*3
14*4
18*4
17*0
17*0

9*9
13*7
10*0
28*8
16*3
20*4
13*7
16*1
101
18*6
86*2

17*2

20*0
22*0
10*4
80*6
19*9
81*6
10*2
20-8
20*2
20*0
19*8
28*1
20*8
26*9
24*4
23*7
16*0
32*3
28*2
28*9
81*0
26-7
14*9
12*1
23*2
19*0
52*4
22-8
20*7
35*2
17*7
27*2
19-9
18*4
36*5
25*1
18-9
22*1
25*7
28*1
85-2
42*8
20*5
21*9
22*5

18*8

83*9
63'2
46*3
47-1
44-1
81*6
66*1
44*6
41*4
04*9
03*9
43*9
44*6
36*8
09*1
48*6
47*8
86*8
36*2
00*9
32-6
35-4
52*0
59*3
46*0
89*9
10*8
33-9
54*2
25*9
44*9
40*4
46*1
48*0
21*3
36*3
44*2
06*6
38*8
42-1
28*0
27*8
33*0
46*0
61*7

47*8

66*1
36-8
03*7
08*9
00*9
68*4
43*9
00*0
08*6
45*1
46*1
56*1
55-4
64*2
40*9
61*4
02*8
63*8
63*8
49*1
67*4
64-6
47*6
40*7
00*0
80*1
89*7
66*1
46*8
74*1
55*1
59*6
53*9
52*0
78-7
64*7
65*8
43*4
61-2
57*9
72-0
78-7
67*0
54*0
38*3

rfbMi^i^

02*8

» This Table nnjir be read thus t— In Bietdfordshire. Ibr every. 100 persons* the COinreh of fingUmd affords aooommoda-
tion for 80,^ana the other churches for 87 ; while* in the same county, out of eveiy 100 HtHngt provided by all

140

CENSUS, 1861 J--BEUGIOUS WORSHIP.

[fiNGMND

■f^

Tab LB L.

-•V

Showing the Numbu of Sbrvicbs held b^ bach Religious B09Y at diffeitnt periode

of the Day.

Number of Flaoei of Worship open tor Serrice at difbrent periods of the Day.

In Towns.

In BuaAL DISTBICTS.

Bslioxovs

.^

1 _.

4

1

1

1

1 1

PwrpuvATioin.

1

•

t

H

Morning and
Afternoon.

1

1 Afternoon and
Evening.

\

m

Total.

•

i

i

t

Moraing and

Homing and
Erening.

Afternoon and
Erening.

IS

r

Total.

Total - -

468

277

277

1077

8048

622

1674

7463

8314

8302

2257

7954

8712

4068

2402

27,004

FBOTBSTAirT GhuschBB:

Church of England

im

110

43

637

766

7

466

2218

2325

1866

222

6526

604

46

286

11,864

Scottish PresbyteriMis :

Church qf Scotland •

2

• •

• •

• •

8

• •

1

11

1

1

3

2

7

United Pretbtfterian

Church

6

• •

• •

7

19

4

86

8

2

7

A

8

'

2

81

Presbf/terian C^rch

in England

2

* •

a •

6

28

• •

• •

36

11

• •

2

13

IS

• •

1

40

Beformed Irish Presby-

terians ...

• •

• •

• •

1

• •

• •

• t

1

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

Independents

81

88

61

86

676

65

237

1019

171

283

830

201

679

281

830

2225

Bwptists:
Oenei^

1

1

1

8

6

1

6

*

18

5

8

4

4

88

7

75

Particular
Seventh Day

18

• •

16

• •

16

46

• •

829

25

• •

237
1

687
1

1

103

107

151

^0

126

883

1260
1

Scotch

•

• •

•

3

1

1

5

1

7

1

1

10

NewConnexionOeneral

2

2

2

8

81

8

18

66

6

20

• •

16

10

82

82^

11

126

Und^ned

V

6

6

7

46

7

46

124

62

38

93

50

50

61

72

426

Society of Friends

63

1

1

145

13

• •

1

214

88

7

• •

56

4

.♦V

' T>»^

157

Unitarians

41

4

80

«6

63

2

1

167

9

2

6

83

6

2

15

72

Morarians ...

• •

• •

* »

1

6

• «

2

9

8

8

• •

8

7^

«• 1

6

28

Wesleyan Methodists :

Original Connexion •

26

48

40

24

462

193

266

1062

231

626

838

442

1078

1606

881

5497

New Connexion

• •

1

6

1

46

18

20

91

8

n

16

24

89

60

60

206

Primitive

17

16

16

13

106

181

129

476

127

285

841

106

256

OQA

WO

885

2395

Bible Chrietiam

8

6

1

19

16

21

65

19

70

41

8

87

142

48

417

Weeleyan AMocuUion
Independent Metho-

4

7

4

• •

69

27

19

110

9

87

67

17

65

96

29

309

dists - . -

1

1

• •

• •

1

4

4

11

1

2

• 4

2

9

WeaHega^ Reformers -

1

a

7

1

49

9

12

81

6

10

48

22

64

77

88

258

CalTlnistic Methodists :

wash '

2

8

• •

4

69

83

10

116

84

70

41

20

809

176

00

712

Ladg Suntingdon*s

Connexion -

S

2

8

8

86

8

8

62

2

8

6

6

22

9

6

67

Sandemanians

1

• •

• •

2

s

1

1

1

<

New Church

4

• •

2

6

16

2

2

80

• •

11

• •

6

• •

2

1

20

Brethren . . -
Isolated Congregations -
Lutherans

6

17

4

• •

16

• •

8
24

•

1

11

1

34

126

1

4
20

7
44

54
257

A

7
27

6
84

6
61

10
46

16
40

12
46

21
28

78
282

Prench Protestants . •

• •

1

• •

2

a

• •

• •

• *

•

• •

* •

Beformed Church of the

o

* •

• •

• •

•

• •

m •

• •

Netherlands

1

• •

• •

1

German Protestant Re-

• •

• •

• •

• •

« •

• •

• •

* •

formers ...

• •

• a

a •

• •

1

• •

• •

1

• •

•

•

• •

•

• .

»•

Othes Christian Chb.:

Boman Catholics
Greek Church -

87

2

4

• •

, 4

• •

70

100

1

64

270

2

60
1

10

5

179

25

4

17

800
1

German Catholics

• •

•

•

1

1

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

It«lian Beformers

• •

1

• •

1

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

• •

Catholic and Apostolic

• •

• •

* •

• •

• •

• •

• •

Church , - - -
lAtter Day Saints

• •

10

• •

1

1
7

4

18

4

• •

21

8
40

28

87

1
11

1
1

• •

* •

2

• •

8

1
46

1
73

4
186

Jews - - .

7

• •

• •

7

16

a

20

40

• •

2

• •

• •

•

• *

1

1

4

AlW) WALBg J

TABULAR RESULTS.

/

;»

/ 1

141

TablbM.

Compantive view of the frequency with which the various Religious Bodies make use of the
Aooommodation provided for hy them respectively. [See Report, page 86.)*

toCi

Uingt.

BELIOIOUS
DElfTOMUIATIQirS.

«i

BELIGIOTTS

!h th« occtfptieA
beartotlM
iIKunberofSi

rroponion per erax.
which the occupied Sittings

bevtothe
total Number of Sittincf.

BEKOIONATIOKS.

Moni-
iBff.

After-
noon.

ing.

TMid.

Morn-
ing.

After-
noon.

ETen-

in*.

Total.

Churdi of Englaad

47*8

86*6

16*2

83*2

Pbotkbtaitf Chvbchbs—
amtUMed.

OalTlnistio Methodists:

Scotch Presbyterians r
Ckwrch qf Scotland -

United PrethuUrUm
Church

60-4
66*6

7-0
16*2

27*9
28*1

28*4

83*6

Welsh CaUnnietie Me-
Modiste ' •

JLadg Huntingdon's
Connexion -

37*6
64*5

27*9
11*3

69*1
40*6

41*5
38*4

Prethfterian Chwrch in
SngUmd -

55*1

8.2

26*1

29*8

Sandemanians « -
New Church •

46*9
40*0

26*8
19*9

6*4
25-6

26*4
28*5

tndependAiits •

•

40-1

21*8

42*8

37*9

Brethren

30-8

24*8

89*9

31*6

fisiitistsr
Oenerdt • •

26*3

80*6

41*7

85*9

Isolated Congregations -

86*4

23*2

41*6

83*4

Particular

60-2

30*1

46-7

42*4

Lutherans «

44*2

10*1

• •

18*1

Settentk-Iktif

6*9

10*3

4*1

7*1

French Protestants

40*2

5*7

S6*8

24-1

1 4Seotth - • -
y&w GmniMiont Omteral

25*5
46-6

88*7
29*9

12*3
46*9

25*6

40*8

Seformed Church of the
Netherhmda

90*0

«•

• •

6*7

Undefined

40*9

26*6

41*9

36-1

German Ph>testant Be-
formers

60*0

• t

30*0

30*0

Society of Friends -

16*1

7*0

1*6

7*9

OTHSB CBSlSTIAir Chb.:

Unitarians •

41*5

18-0

18*5

24*8

Boman Catholics

136*8t

29*0

41*3

68*7

Ifonyians •

53*7

26*6

36*7

88*9

Greek Church «

82*6

• •

«.

27*5

'Wesltgran Methodists;

German Catholics

166*7

• «

66*7

77*8

OrigintU Qmnexum •

34*0

26*5

46*1

86*6

JVino OiHmexion •

88*0

23*8

40-9

34*0

Italian Beformers

•
• •

13*3

• •

4*4

JPHmitive

24*2

42*6

66*7

41*2

Catholic and Apostolic
Church

42*7

22*8

36*4

33*8

Sible OhritHant

22*3

36*4

61*8

86*8

Latter Bay Saints

24*4

37*3

54*0

88*6

W6$le$anAt80ciaiion •

82*7

21*4

41*1

81*7

Independent Methodiste

26*6
44*9

67*9
23*7

63*4
66*8

46*0
46*0

Jeu>§ • - •
Total -

34*6

14*2
81*2

22*7

23*8

We9le$a/n H^ormere •

46-5

30*0

35*6

* Thli Table may be read thne ;-0ttt of erery 100 sitthigs belonging to the Church of England, there were oeeupied, by attondante,—
tethemorning|47; in the afternoon. 8fi ; and hi the evening, 16 ; while the total number of nttinga oocupied by ettend^nts m the eonrte
m the whole day was 88 per eent. of the number which might haTO been occupied if all the chureheB had been open for three serricee.
«And BO of the other Booiee. In many cases, of eourse, the sittings were not occupied because the buildings were dosed.

t The apparent axeess of attendants orer sittings hi the morning among the Boouui Catholiee is explained by the faefe that ths
•gen^Mlly hare letiral MTTiossi for diffinrcnt persons, at that period of the day.

l^

CENSUS, 1851i^JlELIQIOV$ WQJISHIP.. [ENOLANir4V9 WM'P^:

Table N.

Number of Persons present at the most numerously attended Services, on* Sunday,

March 30, 1851.

■» '■*■ ' ' ' ' »

IN 5;bgistbation counties and divisions, .

BEGISTRATIOlir DIVISIONS

AND

OOUKTIES.

=?r

:maBBpBe

Fopnladoni
1861.

IIF

Div,
I. tONDON - - * - -
II. aOUTH-EASTERN' COUNTIES

III. SOUTH MIDI4AND COUNTIES

IV. EASTERN COUNTIES - -
V. 80UTH-WESTERK COmrTIBS

VI. WEST MIDLAND COUNTIES

Vn. NORTH MIDLAND COUNTIES

VIII. NORTH-WESTEEN COUNTIES

EC. YORKSHIRE - ^ - -

X. NORTHERN COUNTIES

XI. WEI,S9 COUNTIES . - . -

Division I.

MiDDiESBX (rar$ <^f) - ~ . . « -

SUERBT {Paartof) _ _ ^ - -

KXNT {Part ctf) - - - p. - -

DiruiOHlI. ^ ,

SUBBFT (fiixfro-Jfetropoliifon) - - -

Kent {SKtror-MtitrnpoUuin) .. - -
Sussex ____---

Hampshibb ---..« ^
Bebkshibe ------

Division III.
Mll>l>LB8BX'(£«tiK»-Jfelrqpolili|ii) -

Heetfobdshibb - - - - -

buckinohamshibb - - - - -

O^POBDBHIBB ------

NOBTHAMFTONSHIBl - . . -

HUNTINODONSHIBE - - - - -

Bedfobdshire ------

Cakbeisoeshij^b - - . - -

DivisiovIV.
Essex --------

Suffolk -------

NOBFOLK - - - ... - - - s-
P.1VIHQN V«

WlLTSHIBE ------

DOB8ETSHIBB ------

Devonsbibb ------

COENWALL -------

SOKEBSirrsHIBS - - - 9

Division VT.
Oloocestbbshibb --.-«,
Hebefobdshieb - - - - -

Sheopshibe ------

Staffobdshibb -_-,--

WOBGESTBltBHIBB • - - - • - • -
WABWICKSHIB]^ - - _ - -

DIVISION VII.
LSTCE8T|eBSHIB|! ^ - - - -

Rutlandshire ------

LiNCOLNSHIBE ------

NOTTINOHi^MSHIBB - . - -. -
DBBBYSBIBE - - - »-

Division VIII.
Cheshibb -----,-
Lahcasbihb ------

Division IX*
"West Riding ------

East Riding (iriTH Tobk) - - -
NoBVH riding - - - -. - -

Division X.
DUBHAM -------

Nobthum^ebland - - - - -

cumbebland ----«-••

TVestmobland ------

Division XI*
monhoutbshibb - . .^ . -
South Wales ------

NobthWalbs ---«..«

*«»

13fiSllff»

1/^8,386
1,884,038
1418^2
1,803,891
8088,960
1^14,638
8,490^

969A86
1,188,8U

i^4Si0ai

482,435
134,200

902,521
486,021
389,604
402^18
199,224

178,968
148,660
170,847

60,819
129,805
19l;B9i

344430
336AS6
488,71«

240,966
177/)95
572,830
856,641
456,809

244^898

480420

a84,W7

24,272
400,286
294,880

428,586

8/ie7^i

1,340^)51
254,358
184,044

411,079

808/W8

195^488

58,887

177.130
607,456
404,888

Cbvnh

of
England.

*

Protestant
Dissenters.

Roqian
QathoUos.

2^1,858

|1VU0»788

9=

flttyB88

Other
««Ues,

^

AU
Denomina-
tions.

8^798

,>,i"-,ri;. ,t

376,885

808,787
277,732

815^
284,240
216,062
106,385
132,940

186,331
806,841
249^920
206,830
381,501
3^5,940

278,090
298,977
374,820
141^090
481492

6,929

8,886

5434
88,790

8,860

118,688

l80/$68

17,061

BfiSS

5^4

1^
1491

768

8,8U

W»
851

8^688

6^56f828

TBWtfg.

M4,n4

«3^4
568475

488,656
706^8
785,621

4oe/»7

618,039
[628,508

197,841
157,789
21,255

47,572
106^488
76,881
924)38
48496

^5
87,426
44J)43
56^43
16,469
81,218
49467

76,808
100,854
100,670

63,726
53,240

188^538
44,919

116,484

80^80
21,659
55,004

75^06

50,907

6^

78,824

nsjm.

87,808

61^430
822^10

188,33«1
8^880

ssfiaa

87JB71
29i604
86,757
I8403

88J45
69366
88,780

137,858
85,240
18,223

15,047
04,358

63348
86,380

8^
81,691
85,077
46,471
16,688
42,281

68489
64484
74,454

57,610
28,910
08,610
116,048
80,514

76,681
, 0;766
89,006
107,788
88,601
54410

54,236

0^
68488

61,08;

68,392
836,685

878,280

5#,7e

46/

66,105

49407

20,057

6,770

584»U
868,781
I78ifi«8

'. y*"^-' '' -J^?*> ? "-- ' IV -ggs^f ^

87,610
7,068

lfi4J

IfiSi
1,306

Ires

8470

075
865
804

XfiiS
015

• •

50
870

1,886

707

508
1^416

1,083

g

406

301

40

8.221
104,902

14,060
768

4^
665
868

80
638

404

73
808
100

46

•g

227
140

438

428
176

480

>i3ao

81

808
, 850

887
1388

805
30

078 H
l/)70
168

768
8,040

1,216

m

04

120
>87

8tf

83I4

867,775
101362

68388
174,78r
lUJflO

06^8
44304

yQoe
60311

7L0B4

38310
78781
81388

140383
16^476
176348

128372
83,128

mi

108308

17011700
8I36S
06,741

m

148387

107380

U386

U83S5

118375
101381

188805
(W.746

427,001
8^806

111312

84,761
40,780
1I373

The mode of compiling this Table lias been, to take for erery indiridual church or chapel tha sanies (wfaathar Moniing, AfiemooD,
or Evening) at which most persons wera prsBent, and make an aggregate fm each of the bodies above mentioBed. In some eases the
best attendance would be in the Morning, in others, in the Altemoon,ln otiiers, in the Evening. The total thus divided wovld sho«r
* ' " " - - - . Tbtke

attended Dissenters' serrioes hi the evening had worshipped with we Chnrcfi of England in an eaiuer porfion of flie dajr.

1k4 l,UfM ^IBf

>

•*

3 2044 017 952 946

The borrower must return (his item on or before
the last date stamped below. If another user
places a recall for iJiis item, the borrower will
be notified of the need for an earlier return.

'Non-receipt of overdue notices does not exempt
the borrower from overdue fines.

Harvard Collie Widener Library
Cambridge, MA 02138 617-495-2413

WIDENER

MAY 2 9 2007 .

Please handle with care. -'-"
Thank you for helping to preserve
Ubrary collections at Harvard.

r